Title: Boat Life in Egypt and Nubia [Electronic Edition]
Author: Prime, William Cowper, 1825-1905
Statement of responsibility: Creation of machine-readable version:
TechBooks,
Creation of digital images:
Digital Media Center, Fondren Library, Rice University,
Conversion to TEI.2-conformant markup:
TechBooks,
Parsing and proofing:
Digital Media Center, Fondren Library, Rice University,
Distributor:
Rice University
Funding from: Funding for the creation of this electronic text provided
by the Institute for Museum and Library Services (IMLS), Fondren Library, and
the Enriching Rice through Information Technology (ERIT) program sponsored by
the Computer and Information Technology Institute (CITI), Rice
University.
File size or extent: ca. 1.01 MegaBytes
Publisher: Rice University
Place of publication: Houston, Tx
Publication date: 2006
Identifier: TIMEA, PriBoat
Availability:
Publicly available via the Travelers in the Middle East Archive
(TIMEA) through the following Creative Commons attribution license:
"You are free: to copy, distribute, display, and perform the work;
to make derivative works; to make commercial use of the work. Under the
following conditions: By Attribution. You must give the original author
credit. For any reuse or distribution, you must make clear to others the
license terms of this work. Any of these conditions can be waived if you get
permission from the copyright holder. Your fair use and other rights are in
no way affected by the above."
(Status: unknown)
Source(s):
Title: Boat Life in Egypt and Nubia
Author: William C. Prime
File size or extent: xiv, [15]-498 p., 1 l. incl. illus., plates 19 cm.
Place of publication: New York
Publisher: Harper & Brothers
Publication date: 1874
Identifier: From the collection of Dr. Paula Sanders, Rice
University.
Description of the project:
This electronic text is part of the Travelers in the Middle East
Archive (TIMEA), developed by Rice University.
Origin/composition of the text:
1874
Languages used in the text:
English (eng)
Greek (gre)
Revision/change:
September 2006
Statement of responsibility:
LMS
ed.
Spellchecked, corrected tagging errors, verified and enhanced
metadata.
Author of “Tent Life In The Holy Land,” “The
Old House By The River,” “Later Years,” Etc.
NEW YORK
HARPER & BROTHERS,
FRANKLIN SQUARE.
1874.
To the Memory of Charles Edward
Trumbull, Our Beloved Brother, Who on
the evening of the seventeenth day of March, in the Year
eighteen hundred and fifth-sir, while we Iay sleeping in the
Valley on this side of the Jordan, passed over the River
into the City of our God, Dedicate this
volume.
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year
1857, by HARPER & BROTHERS In the
Clerk's Office of the District Court for the Southern District of New York
Preface
“Have you not a house, O
Braheem Effendi?” said my friend Suleiman, on whose shop-front
I was accustomed to sit in the bazaars of Cairo. Braheem was the nearest
approach to the sound of my name, that an Arab could effect.
“Yea, verily, O Suleiman.”
“Have you not a father and a mother?”
“Thy lips drop fragrant truth, O most magnificent of merchants.”
“Then why in the name of Allah came you here to
Musr?”
“To see men and things. To gather knowledge by
travel. To know the world.”
“Is it not written, ‘Men are a hidden disease?’ and
elsewhere, ‘Communion with men profiteth nothing, unless for
idle talk?’ Thou mightest better have remained at home,
Braheem Effendi;” and the smoke from his chibouk curled in the
still air up to the roof over the bazaar, and out into the
sunlight, and vanished.
I sometimes wonder whether, after all, the old man
was not right.
vi
In the summer of 1855 I left America for Egypt. The
immediate object which I had in view was the prosecution of a
favorite study. The kindness of my respected and distinguished
friend, Joseph Henry, LL.D., of the Smithsonian Institute, and
other gentlemen occupying positions in the service of the
Government at Washington, provided me with such introductions
as enabled me to prosecute my explorations in Egypt with
satisfactory success, while the accomplished scholarship
of my companion, J. Hammond Trumbull, Esq., of Hartford,
not only contributed to this success, but added more than
I can tell to the pleasure of the voyage.
The results of my studies are but hinted at in these pages, which are devoted almost exclusively to incidents of
travel along the Nile.
The dreams of childhood realized, the hopes of early manhood fully accomplished, I returned home with stories of
travel for ears which, alas the day! were closed to my voice
by the solemn seal of death.
Whether, that I have seen the sunrise flush the brow of Remeses at Abou Simbal, and touch with passionate, yet
gentle and trembling caress—as a lover would touch the lips of
his maiden love, dead in her glorious beauty— the cold lips of
Memnon at old Thebes; that I have
wandered through the stately halls of Karnak, and looked up the stream of
time from the summit of Cheops; that I have knelt at the Sepulchre, and felt the night wind on my forehead in Gethsemane—whether all this is sufficient
vii
to repay me for the
loss of the last gaze out of the eyes of a young, noble, and
beloved brother, and, yet more, of the last words of lips
whose utterances were the guide of my young years, whose
teachings made me love the countries of which old Homer sang,
of which old historians wrote, old philosophers discoursed
eloquently, whose morning and evening prayers had made dear to
me every inch of land that was hallowed by the footprints of
the Lord—judge ye, who have heard the blessing of a
dying father, or ye who, like myself, have been far
wanderers when the God of Peace entered the dear home
circle!
HajjiIsmael, aDragoman—Founding ofCairo—Topography—Memphis —Heliopolis—OldCairo—Rhoda—Matareeyeh—Fig-tree ofJoseph andMary—Heliopolis—Gateway of time ofMoses—Obelisk—Agriculture —Canals, andMethods ofIrrigation—Shooting along the Desert—Tombs of theMemlookSultans,
A Derweesh and anArgument—I Convert him—Punch andJudy—A DonkeyDerweesh—Mosk ofAmer—TheNilometer, andIsland, of Rhoda—Howling andWhirlingDerweeshes—Description of their Services—TheAmericanMission.
AnArabMare—TheOldSheik—MohammedAbd-el-Atti—HowSheik Houssein came toCairo—Prisoners—SheikHoussein isArrested—I accompany him to theTransitOffice—Scene there—A Furious Crowd—A BailBond—A Photograph of theSheik,
A StreetRow—Treaties withTurkey—TheirInjustice—A Murderer— TheBloodRevenge—Procession of theMakhmil—TheBabZouaileh and theKutb—Parting withSheikHoussein—Hearing of him again,
BuyingProvisions andFurniture—Abd-el-Atti—Contract for
the NileVoyage—ThePhantom, myBoat—Description of theBoat— Servants—Ferrajj—Hassan—HajjiMohammed, theCook—Money-changer —TheDeparture—AllAboard—FirstNight on theNile,
Sound of theMuezzinCall—AnObligingGovernment—NileMud— FirstImpressions of theNile—Benisoef—Abd-el-Atti thrashes aNative —WildPigs—Abou-Girg—Going forMilk—MoonlightScene in a MudVillage—Remains ofAncientHabitation,
Sugar-cane andCotton—Products of theNileValley—Chibouks and Latakea—Americans—AnAmericanBaby—Brick-making—Ancient Bricks—A very interestingPicture in aTomb—LatifPasha leaves EsSiout—Salutes—ThanksgivingMemories—A NewPostalArrangement
—A DromedaryExpress,
BakingBread—SheikHerreddee—Pelicans—Crocodiles—Benefits
of aFirman—Mensheeh—Pipes ofTobacco—Hajji-Mohammed—Hassabo's Fright—Fishing in theNile—A LongPull—A Devil,
WadyHalfeh—A DromedaryRide across theDesert—Gazelles—A Chase—Alone on theDesert—AbouSeir—TheSecondCataract of the Nile—NamesCut in theRock—ChristmasDinner—Preparations for theReturnVoyage,
A JEREED
PERFORMANCE—GHAWAZEE GIRLS—FINDING A LADDER—MEMNON — CLIMBING INTO HIS LAP—HOUSSEIN KASHEEF THE
GOVERNOR—OLD AND LONELY—THE LAST EVENING AT LUXOR—THE SURLY NAZIR—LEAVING
THEBES—TAKING A MUMMY ON BOARD ,
MAABDEH—A PARTY FOR
TIIE CROCODILE PITS—MR. LEGH’'S ACCOUNT —ROAD TO
THE PITS—ENTRANCE—FIRST CHAMBER—PERILOUS ADVANCE— NARROW PLACE—TIIE CROCODILE MUMMIES—COMING OUT—ATTACK FROM THE NATIVES--MANFALOOT--THE GOVERNOR'S
ADMINISTRATION OF JUSTICE —THE COPTIC BISHOP,
BENI HASSAN—TOMB OF
JOSEPH—LATIF PASHA AT MINIEH—SAKKARA—A ROW ON SHORE—MEMPHIS—SESOSTRIS FALLEN—TOMB
OF APIS—A BRIEF BATTLE—SEIZING SOLDIERS—THE
PYRAMIDS OF GIHZEH—WE LEAVE THE PHANTOM
BUCKSHEESH—TOBACCO
AND KIEF—SULEIMAN EFFENDI'S SHOP—STORY OF SELIM
PASHA'S LOVE—A RICH SOIL—THE DUST OF BENJAMIN AND JUDAH —THE WIFE OF MANASSEH—JOSEPH AND BENJAMIN—THE
DEPARTURE FOR HOLY LAND,
FraGiovanni was a Franciscan. His face was
one that you loved to look at. A calm and beautiful
face. Sometimes, when the long black lashes fell over his
cheek and his mind went wandering over the hills about
San Germano in the fair land of Italy, I used to think
I was looking at the face of him of Patmos, the beloved disciple, who, much as he loved the ascended Christ, yet remained longest of all the twelve away from him; and when my friend prayed, as I have seen him pray, with tears, and yet very bright hope, in his eyes, I used to
remember the same John, and think I could see his eyes, when he uttered the last fervent prayer that his Lord would come quickly, from whom he had been so long separated.
We met in the theatre at Arles, that old town of the south of France which boasts a rival to the Roman Coliseum.
I was sitting in the twilight, with no one but
16
Miriam and the
guardian near me, and I was dreaming, as I suppose any
enthusiastic American may be permitted to dream the first time
he finds his feet on the boards—on the rocks, I should say—of
an ancient theatre. The fading light was not unfavorable to
such an occupation. Ghosts came at my call and filled the
otherwise vacant seats.
I saw fair women, brave men, magistrates, soldiers, senators, and an emperor, yea verily, an emperor, in the seat between the marble columns. There were wrestlers, just come from the games near by in the amphitheatre, standing by the stage, and dancers, and jesters, and masked figures flitting to and fro. All was silent. But the silence grew intolerable, and at length I interrupted it myself.
You need not laugh at me for talking Greek. Those
Roman ghosts could understand Greek as well as English, or,
for that matter, as well as Latin, and if they knew any thing
they should have known Æschylus. So I acted prompter and gave
them
whereupon the ghosts vanished. In a flash, in the twinkling of a star, the scene was one of cold bare rocks in the gray
twilight, a ruined hall, fallen columns over which countless
snails were crawling, and Kaiser and actor were dust of a
verity under my feet.
But a voice answered my voice. For in a nook among
the confused stones near the stage had been sitting, all this
time, a person that I had not seen, whose clear soft voice
came pleasantly to me as he hailed congenial company in this
place of ruins.
“Who is there, that would renew old and familiar
echoes in these walls?”
“Why? Do you think they ever heard that before?”
17
“The Prometheus? Yes—why not? There were scholarly
days when the fashionable Romans delighted in Greek plays.”
We walked out, all together, and down to the miserable forum and the hotel, where, in the evening, over a bottle of St. Peray that I had brought from Valence with my own baggage, we talked down the hours. Thus I became acquainted with Fra Giovanni—and our acquaintance fast ripened. He was an Italian, young, wealthy, of good
family, and a priest. He had not been long an
ecclesiastic. There were moments when the former life
flashed out through the fine eyes under his cowl. The memory
of other times alternately lit and darkened his face.
There was some deep grief there of which he never told me,
and which I never sought to know. He was a good,
gentle, faithful friend. That was enough.
Some time after that, we were standing in the crypt of the cathedral of St John's at Malta. That day we were to separate. I to go eastward, and he to travel he
scarcely knew whither, on the work of his sacred calling.
Before us, in marble silence, lay the stout Villiers de
l'Isle Adam, and a little way off the brave Valetta,
sleeping after his last great battle with the Turks, who
surrounded this, his rocky fortress.
He who goes to the East should always go by way of
Malta. It is a proper stepping-stone between Europe and the
Orient, where the last wave of the crusades rolled back from
the walls of Jerusalem, and sank in foam.
“You. will find yourself always looking back to this little crypt in the middle of the sea, wherever your footsteps turn,” said Fra Giovanni. “No place in the
Mediterranean is so intimately connected with the history of
the East as this island of Malta, and there is scarcely any
part of the Orient in which you will not be reminded of it.
This fact alone, that it is the place of
18
the death and burial
of that mighty order who for so great a period swayed the
sceptre of power in Europe, is enough to connect it with Egypt
and Holy Land, indeed with all the possessions of the Turks.
Here, when Valetta was Grand Master, the arms of the Moslem
had their first great check, and the followers of the
false prophet learned that their boasted invincibility was
a fable. Here, too, but yesterday, when the great
leader of the French had garrisoned the island, your stout
cousins of England, who followed his swift feet as the
hounds follow after the deer, drove out his soldiery. You
will think of that when you see the boastful inscription
of Desaix at the cataract of the Nile. There have been valiant deeds done on this rock. If the sea could have a voice, it would tell of men of might, and deeds of might done here, that are themes for bards who love to celebrate the great acts of men. But the sea is the only living thing that knows them. For there are no trees, nor ancient vines, nor any thing here but the great rock, and the living, moving, throbbing sea around it.”
I don't know but my friend would have talked on all
day, had not a gun from the harbor announced that the steamer
was heaving up her anchor.
We left the crypt and walked over the splendid floor of the cathedral, which is inlaid with a thousand tombstones of knights of the Cross. I glanced once more at the picture
of the Beheading of John, which Caravaggio painted that he
might be admitted to the order, and painted in fading colors
(water some say) that the evidence of his debasement of the
art, and their debasement of the order, might disappear; and
then, rushing out into the Strada Reale, and plunging down the
steep narrow streets to the landing-place, overturning a
half-dozen commissionaires, each of whom swore he was the man
that said good-morning the day previous, and became
thereby
19
entitled to his five
francs (for no one need imagine that he will land at Malta
without paying, at least, three commissionaires and five
porters, if he carry no baggage on shore, or twice as many, if
he have one portmanteau), I parted from Fra Giovanni, with a
warm pressure of the hand, a low “God bless you,” and a long,
earnest look out of those eyes of John the-Saint.
When the Nubia swung up on the port-chain, with her head to the opening
of the harbor, and ran out to sea, she passed close under the
Lower Barracka, so close that I could recognize faces on it.
In the corner, by the monument of Sir Alexander Ball, I saw my
friend. As he recognized me, he waved his hand toward me, and
even in that motion I caught his intent; for he, good
Catholic that he was, could not let me, his heretic
friend, go to sea, and especially to the East, without that
last sign of the redemption by way of benediction. I thanked
him for it, for he meant it lovingly, and so I was away
for the Orient. We met again at the Holy Sepulchre.
Such was my step from the modern world to the ancient. From good old Presbyterian habits and friends to the companionship and affection of a Franciscan brother among the relics of the mediæval world, and then to the heart of Orient; Cairo
the Magnificent, el Kahira the
Victorious.
There is a comfort, when
traveling eastward, in meeting Englishmen. You are very
certain, in coming in contact with the English
pleasure-traveler, to meet a gentleman. Exceptions are very
rare. It is also worthy of remark, that the English gentleman,
so soon as he learns that you are American, regards you as a
fit companion, which is a degree of confidence that he is very
far from reposing in one of his own nationality. Englishmen
meeting Englishmen, look on one another as so many
pickpockets might, each of whom was certain that each of
his neighbors meant to rob him on the first available
opportunity.
This perhaps arises from the danger that foreign acquaintances may entail unpleasant and impracticable recognitions at home. There is no apprehension of this in meeting Americans, and this may serve to explain a willingness to find society for the time which will not prove troublesome in the future.
But I am disposed to give our cousins over the water more credit for kindred affection. I have always found them
cordial, warm-hearted, frank and hearty companions and
friends. I was, perhaps, fortunate in those whom I met, but
they were many, lords, spiritual and temporal, soldiers,
sailors, and shop-keepers; and I found the name
21
of American a pass to
their hearts. Some had friends in our new country, and perhaps
I had seen and known them—and once or twice I had—all had an
idea that we were a race of brave and active men, given to
boasting, but good-natured at that, nearly related to them
in blood, and allies of England as champions of freedom
against the despotisms of the world.
This last idea was one of new and startling force to me, as I looked back from Europe and the East to England and America. The line between freedom and tyranny runs up the British Channel. It is not the broad Atlantic. Our Constitution is of English origin, based on English law, and the boast which we inherit from our revolutionary patriots was, that Britons would never be slaves.
The sea was still. From Marseilles to Malta, in the
little mail steamer Valetta, we had
experienced a constant gale, sailing almost all the way under
water. Ladies had nearly died from the exhaustion of
sea-sickness. The day that we passed the straits of Bonifacio
was the worst in my memory of bad days at sea. All day long
the sea went over us, fore and aft. To live below deck was
impossible, the foul air of the little steamer close shut
and battened down being poisonous. The ladies who were sea-sick were brought on deck and laid on island cushions around which the water washed back and forth. Here day and night for seventy hours they moaned and shrieked. One of them we thought hourly would die. Miriam and Amy, our American ladies, were brave and good sailors, but the scene was almost too much for them. The gale saw us into the port of Malta, and then flattened down to a calm, and never was there such a beautiful sea as we sailed over to Alexandria. No wind
disturbed the profound beauty of that water whose azure I had
never before dreamed of. It was a never-ending source of
pleasure to lean over the
22
side and gaze into the
deep blue, that surpassed the sky in richness, on which the
bubbles from the swift prow went dancing gayly before as,
white flashing and vanishing, to be followed by others and
others, all day and all night long.
The poop cabin had been by some odd chance left vacant, and I had secured it for Miriam and Amy. In a season when the through India passengers crowded the line
of the Peninsular and Oriental Company, this was a most
fortunate and unexpected occurrence. The cabin was much the
pleasantest on shipboard, and they slept in it enough to make
up their losses on the Valetta.
I passed the night on deck, and could wake at any hour and recognize the stars over me, that had so often seen me sleeping in western wanderings. The old Englishman who had the wheel on the starboard watch on the first night out from Malta, when he saw the rolling a blanket around me and lying down on a bench, grunted a disapproval of it to himself, and even ventured to his mate at the wheel a remark to the detriment of my eyes, expressing also his belief that I would go below before morning. How he came to be on the watch in the morning I don't know, but he expressed unmitigated delight at my visual organs being unaffected by his remarks, when he saw me start up before the break of dawn in the east, and throw off my blanket and sleep together, while I walked over to the rail and watched to see the coming day.
Let him who would see the magnificence of dawn behold it in the Levant, off the coast of the
Pentapolis. It is no matter for wonder that the ancients had
such glorious ideas of Aurora and her train. The first rays
over the blue horizon were splendid. I gazed to see if
Jerusalem itself were not the visible origin of that
splendor. Then swift in the track of his rays, came the
gorgeous sun, springing out of the sea like a god of triumph,
and he
23
went up into the
heavens with a majestic pomp that the sun has nowhere but just
here. There was on board the ship a Pharsee, with his
servants. I did not wonder at that longing gaze with which I
saw him looking at his rising god. I, too, had I been taught
as he, would die a worshiper of that god of light.
The second-class passengers were a motley crowd.
Italian, Maltese, French, Greek, Arab, and Lascar, they lay in
heaps along the deck until the pumps sent the water flooding
over them when the decks were washed, and then climbed into
the rigging and sunned themselves dry. I held a general levee
among them every forenoon, examining their various
developments, and ended it with a handful of cigars on deck,
which transformed the crowd into a mass of legs and arms,
their heads being absolutely invisible in the mêlée. The first
day there grew four separate fights out of this generosity of
mine, and the second day three. I omitted it the third, but
there were six combats on that morning, and I would have
resumed the practice on the fourth morning but that we were in
the harbor of Alexandria.
Among the passengers were two major-generals in the
East India Company's service, one of whom was capital company.
I usually had possession of the port side of the after
skylight deck, which being lifted up at each end to allow air
in the cabin below, made a very comfortable lounge. As it was
close to the poop cabin, I furnished it easily with cushions
and pillows, and we were accustomed to make this our
reception-room of an afternoon. The general enjoyed a talk
about America, by way of introduction to a story, and stories,
by himself about India and the Indians, which he much
delighted to relate, and to which, I confess, I was not
unwilling to listen.
The Scene on the deck of the steamer at such times
was the gayest imaginable; unlike any other great line
24
of travel, either by
sea or land, in that the ladies on board seemed to vie with
each other in the elegance of their afternoon dresses. Here
lay on a pile of cushions a lady of rare and delicate beauty,
dressed in white from head to foot, her dress the finest lawns
and laces of exquisite texture; while, by way of contrast or
foil to her beauty, an Indian servant, black as an African,
and dressed in crimson, with a long piece of yellow cloth
wound around his head and shoulders stood fanning his
mistress. There stood a group of young ladies, all in black,
but all richly dressed and every neck gleaming with jewels;
while a half-dozen young men, officers and civilians
intermingled, were making the neighborhood intolerable by
their incessant flow of nonsense. Two English generals, with
their families, were on deck, and a Portuguese
governor-general, with his suite, outward-bound to the
possessions of Portugal in the Indies. Children were playing
everywhere, and officers hastening hither or thither
found themselves constantly entangled in the games of the
young ones, or lost in circles of laughing girls, or
actually made fast by the endless questions of some elderly
mother of a family.
And when the sun went down in the sea, our fellow-
passenger, the Pharsee, might be seen on the distant forecastle, standing calmly with folded arms and steadfast eyes fixed
on his descending god, and following his course with fixed
countenance long after he had disappeared, as if he could
penetrate the very earth itself with that adoring gaze. And it
did not seem strange here that he should worship that orb. I,
too, began to feel that there was something grand,
majestic—almost like a god—in the everlasting circuit of the
sun above these seas. Day by day—day by day—for thousands of
years, the eye of his glory had seen the waves of the Great
Sea. The Phœnician sailors, Cadmus, Jason—all the bold
navigators
25
that are known in song
and story—he had watched and guided to port or destruction.
Is it the same great sun that looks down on American forests? Is it the same sun that has shone on me when I
slept at noonday on the rocky shores of the Delaware, or whose
red departure I have watched from the hills of Minnesota? The
same sun that beheld the glory of Nineveh, the fall of
Persepolis, the crumbling ruins of the Acropolis? In such
lands, on such seas as this, he is a poor man, poor in
imagination and the power of enjoyment, who does not have new
ideas of the grandeur of the sun that has shone on the birth,
magnificence, burial, and forgotten graves of so many nations.
Well as men have marked them, tall as they have builded their
monuments, broad and deep as they have laid their
foundations, none know them now save the sun and stars,
that have marked them day by day with unforgetful
visitation. And when the day was gone, and the night,
with its deep blue filled with ten thousand more stars
than I had ever seen before, was above us, I wrapped my plaid around me, and disdaining any other cover than that glorious canopy, I slept on deck and dreamed of home.
I say I slept and dreamed. It was pleasant though
fitful sleep, and I woke at dawn. It could not be otherwise.
From my childhood, the one longing desire to visit Egypt and
the Holy Land grew on me with my growth. It entered into all
my plans of life—all my prospects for the future. I talked of
it often, thought of it oftener, dreamed of it nightly for
years. One and another obstacle was removed, and I began to
see before me the immediate realization of my hopes. It would
be idle to say my heart did not beat somewhat faster
when I saw the blue line of the American horizon go down
behind the sea. It would still be more idle to say, that
I
26
did not weep
sometimes—tears that were not childish—when I remembered the
silent parting from those dear lips that had taught me for
thirty years to love the land that God's footsteps had
hallowed, and whose eyes looked so longingly after me as I
hastened away. (God granted never again those dear embraces.)
It would be idle to deny that in my restless sleep on the
Atlantic in the narrow cabin, my gentle Miriam, who slept less
heavily, heard me sometimes speak strange words that
might have puzzled others, but which she, as the companion
of my studies, recognized as the familiar names of holy places.
But notwithstanding all this, I did not, in my calm, waking hours, feel that I was approaching eastern climes
and classic or sacred soil until I had left Malta, and felt
the soft north wind coming down from Greece. That first night
on the Nubia was full of it. I could not sleep more than half an hour
at a time, and then I would start up wide awake, with the idea
that some one had spoken to me; and once, I could not doubt
it, I heard as plainly as if it were real, my father's
voice—as I have heard it often and often—reading from the old
prince and father of song.
Just before daybreak I crossed the deck and bared my forehead to a soft, faint breeze that stole over the sea.
The moon lay in the west. The night was clear, and I could
read as if it were day. I leaned on the rail, and looked up to
windward, where, here and there, I could see the white caps of
the thousand waves, silvered in the light of the purest moon I
ever saw , and thinking of my friend, Fra Giovanni, and of my
first meeting with him, and yielding to the temptation of a
quotation, where no one was near to hear me and to call it
pedantic, I began to recite that other splendid passage from
the Prometheus,
27
which was born in the
poet's brain on this identical water which now rolled around
me:
“And what's the use of calling on them?” said a clear, pleasant voice behind me, as I started around to recognize one of the English generals whom I have mentioned as with us on the ship.
“I say, what's the use of calling on them when they
won't come? Times are changed. There are no gods in Greece
now, and, by Jupiter, no men either, and the river nymphs are
all gone; and the smiles of the waves, look at them—they come
when they will, and go where they will; but the good old days
of poetry are gone, gone, gone! Even as the glory of yonder
cities is gone!” And he pointed to the southern horizon,
where I now saw the low line of the coast of Africa for
the first time. We were just seventeen hours from Malta
when we came up with it. It was Cape Arabat, and here
were the cities of the Pentapolis. Here was Berenice the beautiful;
Ptolemais was here and Cyrene. That long line of sand,
deserted and desolate, was all that I was to see of their
grandeur; but I was not sorry that my first view of Africa
should be connected with such associations.
In the forenoon we lost sight of land again, and were then left to our own resources in the ship. The sea was in
a generous humor. From the hour we left Malta there was almost
a flat calm. We did not suffer a moment's discomfort, and I
think there was not a case of sea-sickness on board.
Around our cabin doors, on the after deck, we assembled a gay group daily. The ship's band made pleasant music for us in the afternoons and evenings, once
delighting
28
us with “Hail
Columbia” and “Yankee Doodle,” which sounded the more
home-like for the unexpectedness of those familiar sounds on
an English ship along the coast of Africa.
Night after night came over us with never-diminishing wealth of beauty, and each successive dawn and sunrise woke
me from deep slumber on the deck of the vessel. Thursday
evening came. At midnight the deck was deserted, and I was
alone. In that soft air and exquisite climate I preferred the
deck to my cabin, and had made my bed every night on the
planks under the sky. This night I could not sleep. The
restlessness of which I have spoken had increased as we
approached the shore of Egypt, and I walked the deck steadily
for an hour, and then threw myself into one of the dozen large
chairs which, in the day-time, were the private property
of as many English ladies. At one o'clock I heard the
officer of the deck discussing the power of his eyesight,
and springing to the rail, I saw clearly, on the starboard
bow, the light of the Pharos at Alexandria.
You may be curious to know what were my emotions at
the visible presence of Egypt before my eyes, and the evidence
that I should tread its soil to-morrow. I did not pause to
think of the magnificence of the old Pharos which this one
replaces, or of the grandeur that made it one of the seven
wonders of the world. The great mirror that exhibited vessels
a hundred miles at sea; the lofty tower that shone in the
nights of those old centuries, almost on the rocky shores of
Crete; the palaces that lined the shore and stretched far out
into the blue Mediterranean; none of these were in my mind.
Enough to say that, before I thought of this as the
burial-place of the mighty son of Philip; before I thought of
it as the residence of the most beautiful of queens; the abode
of luxury and magnificence surpassing all that the
29
world had seen or will
see; before the remembrance of the fabled Proteus, or even the
great Julius came to my mind, I was seated in my chair, my
head bowed down on my breast, and before my vision swept a
train of old men of lordly mien, each man kingly in his
presence and bearing, yet each man in his life poor, lowly, if
not despised. I saw the old Academician, his white locks
flowing on the wind, and the Stagyrite, the mighty man of all
old or modern philosophy, and a host of the great men of
learning, whose names are lost now. And last in that
visionary procession—calmer, more stately than the rest,
with clear bright eye fixed on the heaven where last of
all he saw the flashing footsteps of the angels that bore
away his Lord, with that bright light around his white
forehead that crowned him a prince and king on earth and
in heaven—I saw Mark,
the Apostle of Him whom Plato longed to see and Aristotle died
ignorant of.
With daybreak came the outlines of the shore and the modern city of Iskandereyeh, conspicuous
above all being the Pillar of Diocletian, known to modern fame
as Pompey's Pillar. We lay outside all night waiting for a
pilot. The only benefit to be derived from the modern
lighthouse at Alexandria is its warning not to approach the harbor,
which is entered by a winding channel among innumerable reefs
and rocks. We threw rockets, burned blue-lights, and fired
cannon; but an Egyptian pilot is not to be aroused before
sunrise, and it was, therefore, two hours after daylight
before he came off to us, and we entered the port on the west
side of the city.
The instant that the anchor was dropped, a swarm, like the locusts of Egypt, of all manner of specimens of the human animal, poured up the sides of the ship and covered the deck from stem to stern. It would be vain to attempt to describe them. Moors, Egyptians, Bedouins, Turks, Nubians, Maltese, nondescripts—white, black,
yellow,
30
copper-colored, and
colorless—to the number of two or three hundred, dressed in as
many costumes, convinced us that we were in a new country for
us. There were many who wore elegant and costly dresses, but
the large majority were of the poorest sort, and poverty
here seems to make what we call poverty at home
positive wealth.
Of a hundred or more of this crowd, the dress of each man consisted of one solitary article of clothing—a shirt of coarse cotton cloth, reaching not quite to the knees, and
this so thin as to reveal the entire outline of the body,
while it was usually so ragged as to leave nothing to be
complained of in the way of extra clothing. They went to work
like horses, and I never saw men exhibit such feats of
strength. The cargo of the ship was to be got out as rapidly
as possible. Five dollars a day is ample pay for a hundred of
these men. A piastre and a half (about eight cents) is the
highest rate of wages in Egypt.
With the crowd who came on board were the usual
number of anxious and officious dragomans.
The word dragoman, derived from turgoman, and
meaning simply an interpreter, has gotten to signify a sort of
courier, valet, servant, adviser, and traveling companion, all
combined, on whom the Oriental traveler must expect to be
dependent for his very subsistence from day to day, from and
after the moment he becomes attached to him.
A friend of mine, speaking of the servants, was accustomed to call them “the young ladies who boarded with his mother.” The dragoman may be defined as the gentleman who travels with you. He becomes a part of
yourself, goes where you go, sleeps where you sleep, you talk
through him, buy through him (and pay him and through him at
the same time), and, in point of fact, you become his servant.
All this, if you choose. But, if you
31
choose otherwise, you
may make him what he should be, a very good servant, and
nothing more. He who can not manage his own servants should
stay at home and not travel. The man whose servant can cheat
him, should not keep servants, or should submit to his
own stupidity.
I may as well pause here, to advise the Egyptian traveler under no circumstances to take a dragoman until he reaches Cairo. He will
find English, French, and Italian, spoken everywhere in Alexandria, and on the railway to Cairo, so that he will need no assistance
until he begins to make his arrangements to go up the Nile;
which he should. not make in Alexandria.
One of the importunate, who came on board the Nubia, may serve as an example of the
rest.
He was as Nubian, black and shining; dressed in the
Nizam costume, embroidered jacket, silk vest, and flowing
trowsers, all of dark green. He offered a handful of
testimonials, but I rejected these, and asked him a question
for the sake of getting rid of him.
“What languages do you speak?”
“All de kinds. I had school went to—sixty, seventy
year. I ought know.”
“Perhaps you ought, but you won't do for me.”
I had observed a respectable-looking Maltese, who was the commissionaire for Cesar Tortilla's Hotel d' Europe.
Placing the baggage in his charge, we made our way down into a
boat, and tall, half-naked Arab, standing up to his oars,
pulled us slowly in to the crowded landing- place at the
custom-house of Alexandria.
Here I entered Egypt; and, at this same spot, on a
moony midnight five months later, I departed for the Holy
Land.
Alexandria is a strange medley. The West and the East have met and
intermarried in her streets. The great square presents the
most singular spectacle that can be imagined in any city of
Orient or sunset, from the strange commingling of races,
nations, costumes, and animals. The great modern institution
of Egypt is the donkey, especially to American eyes.
The Egyptian donkey is the smallest imaginable animal of the species. The average height is from three feet and a
half to four feet, though large numbers of them are under
three feet. These little fellows carry incredible loads, and
apparently with ease. In the square were scores of them. Here
an old Turk, fat and shaky, his feet reaching to within six
inches of the ground, went trotting across the square; there a
dozen half naked boys, each perched between two goat-skins of
water. Four or five English sailors, full of wonderment at the
novel mode of travel, were plunging along at a fast gallop,
and got foul of the old Turk. The boys, one of whom always
follows his donkey, however swift the pace, belaboring him
with a stick, and ingeniously poking him in the ribs or
under the saddle-strap, commenced beating each other.
Two ladies and two gentlemen, India passengers, taking
their first donkey ride, became entangled in the group.
Twenty
33
long-legged,
single-shirted fellaheen rushed up, some
with donkeys and some with long rods. A row of camels stalked slowly by, and looked with quiet eyes at the
increasing din; and when the confusion seemed to be
inextricable, a splendid carriage dashed up the square,
and fifty yards in advance of it ran, at all the speed of
a swift horse, an elegantly-dressed runner, waving his silver
rod, and shouting to make way for the high and mighty Somebody; and forthwith, in a twinkling, the mass
scattered in every direction, and the square was free
again. The old Turk ambled along his way, and the sailors
surrounded one of their number who had managed to lose
his seat in the hubbub, and whose curses were decidedly home-like.
No one could be contented in Alexandria more than fifteen minutes without going
to Pompey's Pillar, as fame has it, or the Pillar of
Diocletian, as it is now more frequently and properly called.
Leaving the ladies to their baths and a late breakfast, we mounted donkeys at the door, and being joined by a half dozen English officers bound to India, who were
detained in Alexandria for the train until evening, we dashed off
up the square at a furious gallop; furious in appearance, but
the rate of progress was about equal to a slow trot on
horseback. Nevertheless, a donkey carrying a heavy American on
his back has some momentum when he gallops, as the guard in
the gateway found to his cost; for he was dozing, after the
prescribed manner of an Egyptian noon-day doze, and he dreamed
that he heard the Frenchmen coming again, as they came once in
his time; and before he had time to pick up his scattered
intellect he had more to do in picking up himself, for
we went over him like a thunder-storm, rattling on the
draw-bridge, across an open space, through another
gateway, across another draw-bridge, and so out into a
long, broad
34
street, on each side
of which was a row of acacia trees (known as the sont), and so
to a hill that overlooks the city and the harbor, on which
stands this solitary column, the lonesome relic of unknown
grandeur. Of what it formed a part, whether of the great
library, or of some gorgeous temple, no one knows.
We sat down in the dust and looked up at its massive proportions, and admired and wondered, as hundreds of
thousands have looked and admired in past years, and commented
as they had, and dreamed as they had.
Shall I confess it? There was an Arab girl, who came from a mud village close by, and who stood at a little
distance gazing at us, whose face attracted more of my
attention than this mysterious column, in whose shade I sat.
She was tall, slender, graceful as a deer, and her face
exceedingly beautiful. She was not more than fourteen. She was
dressed in the style of the country; a single blue cotton
shirt. As it was a female who wore it, perhaps it deserves
another name; but that will answer, since the sex did not vary
the pattern. It was open from the neck to the waist, exposing
the bust, and it reached but to her knees. She stood erect,
with a proud uplifted head, and to my imagination she answered
well for a personification of the angel of the degraded
country in which I found myself. The ancient glory was here,
but, clothed in the garb of poverty, she was reduced to be an
outcast among the nations of the earth.
As I sat on the sand and looked at her, I put out my hand to support myself, and it fell on a skull. Bones,
whether of ancient or modern Egyptians I knew not then, lay
scattered around.
When I would have apostrophised the brown angel, she started in affright, and vanished in a hut built of most
unromantic materials, such, indeed, as lay sun-drying all
around us. It was gathered in the streets, and dried
35
in cakes, which served
the purpose of fuel, and occasionally of house building. Six
naked children of eight years old and under remained. No
imagination could make them other than the filthy wretches
they were. Here we learned the sound of that word which is
omnipotent in Turkish lands, and which travelers now too much
ridicule, as if its benefits belonged to the beggar.
Before the gate of El Azhar, in Cairo, I whispered it in the ear of the Sheik, and it
opened the old college to my profane feet. At the mosque of
Machpelah, in Hebron, I said “Bucksheesh” to the venerable
guardian of the place, and though five hundred howling Arabs
were outside the door shouting for him to bring me out to
them, he said: “Come in the night, when these dogs are
sleeping, and I will show you the tomb of Ibrahim.” I sent
it by my dragoman to the Bim-pasha of Jerusalem, and he gave me fifty soldiers, and marched me through every corner of the mosque of Omar, or the Mesjid El Aksa.
It is a magic word, of value to be known: spoken interrogatively, it is offensive; spoken suggestively, it is
powerful. If you doubt it, try it, as I have.
I have said that I did not sleep on board the ship the night before. Neither did I sleep on shore the first night in Egypt. But the cause of my wakefulness was different. Dogs abound in the city of the son of Philip. They have no special owners, and are a sort of public property, always respected. But such infernal dog-fights as occurred once an hour under our windows no one elsewhere has known or heard of. I counted fifteen dogs in one mêlée the first evening, each fighting, like an Irishman
in a fair, on his own account.
Besides this, the watchmen of the city are a nuisance. There are a large number of them, and some twenty are stationed in and around the grand square. Every quarter of an hour, the chief of a division enters the square
36
and shouts his call,
which is a prolonged cry, to the utmost extent of his breath.
As he commences, each watchman springs into the square; and by
the time he has exhausted his breath they take up the same
shout in a body, and reply. He repeats it, and they again
reply; and all is then still for fifteen minutes. But as
if this were not enough, there was a tall gaunt fellow, who
had once been a dragoman, but was a poor and drunken
dog now, and in fact, crazy from bad habits, who slept
somewhere in the square every night, and who invariably echoed the watchmen with a yell that rang down the square, in unmistakable English, “all right;” and once I heard him add, in the same tremendous tones, “Damn the rascals!”
And just before the dawn, when the law of Mohammed
prescribed it, at that moment that a man could distinguish
between a white thread and a black, there was a sound which
now came to my ears with a sweetness that I can not find words
to express. In a moment of the utmost stillness, when all the
earth, and air, and sky was calm and peaceful, a voice fell
through the solemn night, clear, rich, prolonged, but in a
tone of rare melody that thrilled through my ears, and I
needed no one to tell me that it was the muezzin's call to
prayer. “There is no God but God!” said the voice, in the
words of the Book of the Law given on the mountain of fire,
and our hearts answered the call to pray.
My first business in Alexandria was to get on shore, from the steamer, the
various articles which we had purchased at Marseilles and
Malta for a winter on the Nile. One of these, a cask of
Marsala wine—Wood- house's best—must necessarily pass through
the custom- house, and I was not sorry to have an opportunity
of witnessing the fashion of collecting the revenue of
the Viceroy of Egypt. The cask had been landed from the
37
Nubia, and, as all the other goods here landed, was in the
public stores of the custom-house. Business is transacted in
Arabic or Italian, or in the mixed Arabic and Italian which
forms the Maltese. We—that is, Trumbull and I, accompanied by
a servant and interpreter—went first to look for the wine.
Having found it, I was amused at the simple fashion of getting
it through the business which, in other countries, is made so
needlessly tedious.
A tall Nubian, black as night, looked at the barrel, weighed it with his eye (it was over two hundred weight),
twisted a cord around it, and wound the cord around his head,
taking the strain on his forehead, and then, with a swing of
his giant body, he had it on his back, and followed us to the
inspector. This gentleman, an old Turk, with a beard not quite
as heavy as my own, but much more gray, addressed us very
pleasantly in Italian, and passed us along to his clerk, who
sat by his side, each with his legs invisible under him. The
proper certificate of the contents was here made, and
sealed— for Turk or Copt never writes his name, impressing
it on the paper with ink on a seal—and the black
carried the wine to the scales to be weighed. This was
done in an instant, the weight noted, and another man
received the duty, whereupon it was ready to be carried up
to the hotel. All this was done in fifteen minutes or less,
and the majesty of the viceroy and ourselves were
equally well satisfied.
My next business was with the viceroy himself, and its object to procure a firman which should enable me to make excavations among the ruins of Upper Egypt. Mr. De Leon, who so
successfully fills the post of American consul in Egypt, was
absent on a visit to Greece. This consulate is by far the most
important foreign consular appointment of our government,
since it amounts to a
38
Chargéship, the
Egyptian government being, in all commercial matters,
independent of the Porte, and receiving communications through
the consul direct. The power of this functionary is absolutely
startling to an American, who suddenly finds himself in a land
where he has no protection from the government, no obedience
to render to it, where he is not liable to punishment for
any offence against its laws, and where, in fact, he may
commit wholesale murder with no penalty other than
being sent out of the country by the American consul. I shall speak further of this in another place, and I allude to it here only to say that Mr. De Leon is most remarkably successful in his difficult and responsible position, having secured the confidence of the government, and thus enabled himself more effectually to protect
travelers, who find themselves in constant need of some
strong friend to appeal to the government in their aid.
During his absence the seal of the consulate was in the custody of Mr. Petersen, the vice-consul of Sweden and Norway, and I take this opportunity of expressing my thanks to him for his unremitting kindness and attention to us during our stay in Alexandria.
On my representing to him my wishes, and presenting
the papers on which I relied for the furtherance of my
application, he went immediately to the viceroy, and within
the forenoon of the day sent to me the desired paper, which
was a letter directed to Latif Pasha, governor of Upper Egypt and Lower Nubia, resident at Es Siout, requiring
him to furnish me with all necessary papers and assistance,
letters to inferior governors and officers of whatever grade,
and to provide men and beasts as I should demand, at any point
on the river.
The cost of this paper was a polite “thank you,”
which I repeat here, as well to Mr. Petersen as to the
Egyptian government. How invaluable it afterward
39
proved to me I shall
frequently have occasion to describe. Without reference to its
usefulness for the immediate objects of my visit to Egypt, it
operated as an introduction to all men of rank in the upper
country, and enabled me to become acquainted with some
whose friendship is among the pleasantest recollections of
my winter on the Nile, as well as the pleasantest
anticipations of a return.
Alexandria has been visited by
many travelers, and is described in all the books on Egypt,
but with the exception of the Pillar of Diocletian (Pompey's
Pillar) and Cleopatra's Needles, there are no antiquities
which have attracted their attention.
The modern city stands on a neck of land, to the eastward of which is the old and deserted harbor, and on the west the new, and rather inaccessible, but safe
anchorage in which vessels of every nation are found.
As a port, it is one of the most important on the
Mediterranean, especially as the western terminus of the
Suez railway, which
is soon to be completed across the isthmus; and which renders
the proposed canal, across the isthmus, more than ever
undesirable. The chief trade of the port is in coals from
England, and grain and cotton thither.
But around modern Alexandria,
in all directions, lie mounds of yellow dust and sand,
destitute of the slightest vegetation, and burning in the hot
sun. Under these mounds lie the ruins of the city of the
Ptolemies. Excavations are carried on continually, but
only to obtain stone for building purposes, to be used in
walls or burned for lime. No investigations have been made
by antiquarians, as yet, among these hills, where there
is, without doubt, a rich store of treasure to be
opened. Here, indeed, but little of the very ancient is to
be expected. It was in the later days of Egypt, when the
40
Pharaohs had been
succeeded by the Ptolemies, when Memphis was old, and Thebes was crumbling into ruin, that
the Alexandrian splendor filled the eastern, though it was
then called the western, world.
I had no desire to spend time or money here, further than to take one step backward in time before I found
myself treading the halls of Remeses.
The Pillar of Diocletian I have already mentioned.
The Needles of Cleopatra, as they have been long called, are
in their old sites, one standing erect where the spray of the
sea washes over it, in the eastern part of the city, the other
lying on the ground, almost under ground indeed, near it. But
not being in their original positions, having been brought
here in Roman times, they possess but little more interest
than that at Paris, scarcely so much as those at Rome.
The Baths of Cleopatra, as they are called, ancient
tombs open and partially sunken in the sea, on the west side
of the city, are interesting only as deserted tombs, without
name or mark. Having visited these, we supposed the
antiquities of Alexandria were “done.”
But the Maltese Abrams, whom I
have mentioned, and whom I recommend as a capital servant,
told us of certain catacombs that he knew of, three miles east
of the city on the sea shore, where the natives were
digging lime-stone for building purposes and for burning.
Accordingly we rode out one day to look at them.
It proved a fortunate discovery, especially as on my return to Alexandria I found
that these catacombs were entirely dug away and all appearance
of them had vanished, although there remain doubtless many
tombs under the ground never yet reached, for future explorers
to open.
We were no novices in donkey-riding by this time;
you would have supposed that we were used to riding them all
our lives, had you seen the four which we mounted,
41
and the speed at which
we dashed down the long street that leads to the Rosetta gate, followed by our four boys, shouting and screaming to the groups of people walking before us. We raised a cloud of dust all the way, and elicited not a few Mohammedan curses from women with vailed faces, whose black eyes flashed contempt on the bare faces of Amy and Miriam. Now
working to windward of a long row of camels laden with stone,
now to leeward of a gathering of women around a fruit-stall,
now passing a funeral procession that went chanting their
songs along the middle of the way—we dashed, in a confused
heap, donkeys and boys, through the arched gateway, to the
terror of the Pasha's soldiers who sat smoking under the
shade, and who had heard doubtless of our victory over the
guard on the first day, across the draw-bridge with a thunder
that you would not have believed the donkey's hoof could have
extracted from the plank, through the second arch, and out
into the desolate tract of land, without grass, or tree, or
living object for miles, where once stood the palaces of
the city of Cleopatra.
Winding our way over the mounds of earth that concealed the ruins, catching sight here and there of a projecting cornice, a capital, or a slab of polished stone, we at length descended to the shore at the place where the men were now engaged in digging out stone for lime and buildings in the modern city.
Formerly the shore for a mile or more must have been bordered by a great necropolis, all cut in solid rock.
During a thousand years the entire shore has sunk, I have no
means of estimating how much, but not less than thirty feet,
as I judge from a rough observation; it may have been fifty,
or even more. By this many of the rock-hewn tombs have been
submerged entirely, and those on shore have been depressed,
and many of them thrown out
42
of perpendicular,
while the rock has been cracked, and sand has filled the
subterranean chambers. Of the period at which these tombs were
commenced we have no means now of judging. It is sufficiently
manifest, however, that they have served the purposes of
successive generations of nations, if I may use the
expression; and have in turn held Egyptians, who were removed
to make room for Romans, who themselves slept only until the
Saracens needed places for their long sleep.
Already great numbers of tombs had been opened and
their contents scattered. The fellaheen who were at work
proceeded rapidly in their Vandalish business. Some long
corridors stood open in the white limestone of the hill, and
broken pottery and innumerable bones lay scattered around. An
afternoon was consumed in the first mere looking at these
catacombs. Returning the next morning, we selected a spot
where the workmen had gone deepest, and hired a dozen men to
work under our direction. Miriam and Amy sat in a niche of an
open tomb, shaded from the sun, and looking out at the sea,
which broke with a grand surf at their very feet.
After breaking into three in succession of the unopened niches, we at length struck on one which had evidently escaped Saracen invasion. It was in the lowest tier of three on the side of an arched chamber, protected by a heavy stone slab inlaid in cement. It required gunpowder to start it. The tomb was about two feet six inches wide by the same height, and extended seven feet into the rock. The others on all sides of the room were of the same dimensions. There were in all twenty-four.
Upon opening this and entering it, we found a skeleton lying at full length, in remarkable preservation,
evidently that of a man in the prime of life. At his head
stood an alabaster vase, plainly but beautifully cut, in
perfect preservation, and as pure and white as if carved but
yesterday.
43
The height of the vase
is seventeen and a half inches, the greatest diameter nine and
a half inches.
It consisted of four different pieces—the pedestal, the main part of the vase, the cover, and the small knob or handle on the top; not broken but so cut originally.
This vase Mr. Trumbull subsequently shipped to America, where I am happy to say it arrived safely. (The cut at the end of this chapter exhibits the form of this vase.)
Pursuing our success, we removed the bones of the
dead man, reserving only a few to go with the vase, and then
searched carefully the floor of the tomb, which was
EARTHEN VASE FOUND AT ALEXANDRIA.
covered with fine dust and sand. Here we at length hit on the top of another vase; and after an hour of careful
and diligent work, we took out from a deep sunk hole in the
rock, scarcely larger than itself, an Etruscan vase, which on
opening we found to contain burned bones and
44
ashes, as fresh in
appearance as if but yesterday deposited.
This vase or urn is fifteen inches high, and its largest diameter is eleven inches. It is of fine earthenware
ornamented with flowers and devices.
This vase was too fragile to attempt to send to America, and I left it with Mr. De Leon. The reader will observe the peculiar position of this vase, in the bottom of a tomb under the bones of a dead man. There was another similar hole in the same tomb, but no vase in it. In the bottom of another tomb were found another alabaster urn similarly sunken. It was of ungraceful shape, being simply a tub with a cover.
In one of the lowest excavations we found a tomb
which was painted in ancient Egyptian style, but it was so
filled with damp sand that nothing remained of the paintings
except near the roof which was arched and plastered. There was
nothing to indicate the period of its occupation, but it is
interesting as being the only tomb I have ever heard of as
discovered at Alexandria which was of ancient Egyptian character. All the sarcophagi and tombs hitherto found here have been considered of Greek or Roman period. This, however, was unmistakable, the heads and upper parts of the figures being as brilliant and fresh as the tombs at Thebes. Being on a much lower level
than any other that we penetrated, it was possibly of
ante-Greek times; but it may have been the tomb of an Egyptian
who retained ancient customs after Greek dates.
With this we finished our day's labor, then strolled along the shore, and looked at the gorgeous sunset, right
over the Pharos, and then mounting our donkeys, and carrying
our vases and sundry pieces of broken pottery in our hands, we
rode slowly into the city. I wondered whether the old Greek or
Roman whose burned bones I was shaking
45
about in the vase on
the pommel of my donkey-saddle had any idea of the curious
resurrection he was undergoing in modern Iskandereyeh, or
whether it disturbed him beyond the Styx when I shook out his
ashes on a copy of the London Times spread on the floor of
Cæsar Tortilla's Hôtel d'Europe. Cæsar is a good fellow
by-the-by, and his hotel admirable for the East.
The next morning we were up and away at an earlier
hour, but fearing to fatigue the ladies too much by a second
long ride, we took a carriage to drive out as near as possible
to the catacombs. It was not the Oriental fashion. We had no
right to try it. The driver said he could do it easily, he had
done it before, and lied like an Italian about it, so that we
trusted him. We had hardly gone out of the Rosetta gate, and turned up the first hill over the ruins of the ancient city, when one of the horses baulked, and the carriage began backing, but instead of backing straight, the forewheels cramped, and the first plunge of the baulky horse forward took him and us over the side of the bank and down a steep descent into an
excavation. The pole of the carriage snapped short off,
the other horse, dragged into the scrape by his companion,
fell down, and the carriage ran directly over him, and
rested on his body. The ladies sprang out as it stopped,
and we all reached the ground safely; but there was another
ruin on the top of the old ruins. It was, in point of
fact, what we call in America a total smash, and we sent back
for donkeys, while we amused ourselves with wandering
over the site of the old city.
This day I determined to go deeper into the vaults
of the catacombs, if possible, than before, and I commenced on
the side of the sea in the room that was painted in the
brilliant colors of the Egyptians. Setting my men at work here
by the light of candles, I was not long in penetrating the
bottom of the chamber by a hole
46
which opened into the
roof of a similar room below. I thrust myself through the hole
as rapidly as possible, but found that the earth had filled it
to within three feet of the top. Two hours' work cleared it
out; but I found nothing, for the dampness of the sea had
reached it, and all was destroyed except the solid walls.
A few moments later one of the men came to tell me
that they had opened a new gallery of tombs, and I hastened to
see it. Though not what I expected from their description, it
was sufficiently strange to be worth examining.
Crawling on my hands and knees about twenty feet
through an arched passage cut in the stone, and measuring
thirty-two inches in width by thirty-six in height at the
centre, I found myself in a chamber twenty-one feet long by
fifteen broad. The roof was a plain arch. Its height it was
impossible to tell, for the earth had sifted into it through
huge fissures in the rock, and by the slow accumulation of two
thousand years or less, had filled it on one side to within
eight feet of the roof. But the earth had come in only on that
side, and had run down in a steep slope toward the other side,
which was not so full by fifteen feet. Nevertheless there was
no floor visible there, but the lowest stones in that wall
were huge slabs of granite, and on digging down I could see
that the slope of the earth ran under them, into what I have
no doubt was a stone staircase, arched with granite, leading
down into the catacombs below. The room was plastered
plainly with a smooth whitish-gray plaster on three sides.
The fourth side, that over the granite stairway, and, as I
have explained, the side where the earth was lowest, was
solid rock, with two immense shelves of rock, one six feet
above the other, left there in the excavation, and
evidently intended as places on which to stand funeral urns
and vases. But what struck me as most remarkable, was that a
rough
47
projecting cornice was
left across the chamber, corresponding with the fronts of the
shelves, in which were five immense iron nails, or spikes,
with heads measuring two inches across. The heads of but two
were left, the others
TOMB IN THE CATACOMBS OF ALEXANDRIA.
having rusted off. I could not imagine any object to
which these nails were applied, unless to hold planks which
may at some time have covered these shelves.
Upon the shelves were lying masses of broken pottery and vases; but nothing perfect or valuable. I then proceeded to strike the plastered walls with my hammer, and at length
found a place that sounded hollow. Two fellaheen went to work
instantly, and soon opened a niche which had been walled up
and plastered over. It was in the usual shape, two feet eight
inches wide, by three feet high in the centre, and seven feet
deep. In it lay a skeleton and the dust of a dead man, nothing
more. I proceeded, and in an hour I had opened twelve similar
niches, or openings, some larger, and containing as many
as three
48
skeletons each. It was
a strange sensation that of crawling into these resting-places
of the dead of long ago on my hands and knees, feeling the
soft and moss-like crush of the bones under me, and digging
with my fingers in the dust for memorials of its life and
activity. My clothes, my eyes, my throat, were covered and
filled with the fine dust of the dead, and I came out at
length more of an ancient than modern in external appearance.
During the process of my investigations the passageway by which we had entered was darkened, and I soon saw Miriam on her hands and knees, guided by an Egyptian boy, creeping into the cavern to see what was going on. Having opened all of three tiers of graves that were above ground, I found between the tops of the niches smaller niches, plastered over like the others, and
containing broken urns and the remains of burned bones.
I found nothing in all this gloomy series of graves but a
few lamps of earthenware, blackened about the hole for
the wick, sad emblems of departed light and life.
We came out from the vaults and walked down to the
beach, where the cool wind revived us. Four hundred feet from
the shore was a curious rocky island.
Trumbull and myself went out to it. It was full of open
tombs, a part of the great necropolis sunken in the sea, and
all the way from the shore we found traces of the same
great burial-place.
We left the catacombs again at sunset, and rode home slowly over the hills. As we entered the gate of the city
we met a marriage procession, the bride surrounded by her
female friends on the way to her husband's house. She carried
on her head a huge box, or chest, containing all her dower,
and her friends shouted and sang as they passed us. We
quickened our speed as we approached the great square, and
dashed up to the door of the hotel at a furious gallop. There
the scene in the evening was
49
always the same. A
crowd of donkey boys quarreling with their employers for extra
fees, shouts, curses in countless languages, a perfect Babel
of tongues, from which it was a pleasure to escape to the
cheerful dining-room and the capital dinners that we always
found there.
Alexandria, or Iskandereyeh, will amply repay the traveler who
visits it and goes no further. To find himself in the land of
bananas and palms, of prickly pears, and almonds, and oranges,
is enough alone to make the trip across the Mediterranean
worth while, and to this is added the immediate association
with the East, and the intermixture of the oriental with the
western, which is sufficiently amusing to repay one for a week
of sea-sickness. Beside all this he is in the old world
here—the older world than Greece and Rome—for it is
undeniable that, long before this city of Alexandria was adopted by
the Greeks, there was a powerful and opulent city of the
Egyptians on this ground; and, underneath the mounds around
it, lie the remains of men and their achievements, not alone
of the centuries immediately prior to the Christian era, but
of the far remote ages of which we can only hope to know the
faintest outlines of history.
Perhaps, hereafter, some excavator, more fortunate
than I, may find in Alexandrian catacombs the history of Rhacotis, the city which preceded Alexandria.
My time here was limited by engagements at Cairo. To the traveler who wishes to
see only the external appearance of things, or to look only at
the ground which overlies old cities, or on which they once
stood, one or
51
two days will suffice,
as well as a month or a year, to see the city of the
Ptolemies. But we caught ourselves often standing for an hour
before a modern Egyptian house, in the wall of which was
worked a piece of old marble, whose exquisite carving and
polish proved it to be a part of the old city; possibly from
the pediment of a temple; possibly from the boudoir of a lady;
possibly from the throne-chamber of a king. To me Alexandria was deeply
interesting. Conjecture—or, if you prefer the phrase,
imagination—was never idle as I passed along the streets of
the modern city, or over the mounds that cover the ancient. It
was most active in the tombs, where we found the ashes of the
men of Alexandria of
all periods in its eventful history, and the memorials of
their lives and deaths.
There was one small earthen lamp, one of a dozen which we found in the catacombs, all alike in general form, and every one blackened about the opening for the wick, with the smoke of the last flame that went out in the closed tomb.
Over that lamp I wasted, if you choose to call it waste, many hours in the evening and night, sitting at the open window of my room on the grand square, and listening to the cry of the watchmen and the call of the muezzin at the late hours of prayer. There was nothing peculiar about it except a monogram on the top. It was of the simplest form of ancient lamps, with a hole for the
oil and a smaller one for the wick; but there was on the
surface a cross, on one arm of which was a semicircle rudely
forming the Greek character Rho, the cross
and the letter together signifying the Xρ, the familiar
abbreviation of the name of our Lord. I know not how many centuries that peaceful slumberer in His promises had remained undisturbed; but when I saw that we had broken the rest of one who slept in hope of the
resurrection,
52
that we had rudely
scattered on the winds of the sea the ashes of one over whom,
in the long gone years, had been read the sublime words, “I am
the resurrection and the life,” perhaps by Cyril the great
bishop, perhaps by Mark
himself—when I saw those crumbling bones under my feet, and
thought in what strong faith that right arm had been lifted to
heaven in the hour of extremity, I felt that it was sacrilege
to have opened his tomb and disturbed his rest.
True, the Arabs would have reached him next year;
but I would rather it had been the Arabs than I. True, he who
promised can find the dust, though it be scattered on the
deserts of Africa. But I have a more than Roman veneration for
the repose of the dead; and, though I felt no compunctions of
conscience in scattering the dust of the Arabs, who had
themselves robbed the tombs of their predecessors to make room
for themselves, yet I did not like the opening of that quiet
place in which a Christian of the early days was buried.
Who was he? Again imagination was on the wing. He
was one of those who had heard the voices of the apostles; he
was one of those who had seen the fierce faith of the martyrs
in their agony; he was one who had himself suffered unto death
for the love of his Lord and Master. Or possibly that were too
wild a fancy, for such a man would hardly have a tomb like
this. If so it were, they must have buried him by night, with
no torch, no pomp, no light save the dim flickering light of
this funereal lamp guiding their footsteps down the
corridors of this—vast city of the dead; and this they
left beside him—sad emblem of his painful life—the light of
faith, pure though faint, in the darkness that was all
around him.
Men were sublime in faith in those days. It was but
as yesterday, to them, that the footsteps of their Lord were
on the mountain of Ascension—it was but as yesterday
53
that the voice of Paul
was heard across the sea. Perhaps those dusty fingers had
grasped the hand that had often been taken lovingly in that
hand which the nail pierced. Perhaps—perhaps—I bowed my head
reverently as the thought flashed across me—for I do
reverence to the bones of the great dead, and though I
would not worship, yet I would enshrine in gold and
diamonds a relic of a saint—perhaps, in some far wandering
from his home, this man had entered Jerusalem, and
stood within the porch of the temple when He went by in all the majesty of his
lowliness.
You smile at the wild fancy. Why call it wild? Turn
but your head from before the doorway of the sepulchre, and
you see that column, at the foot of which Mark taught the
words of his Lord; and turn again to yonder obelisk, and read
that the king, who knew not Joseph, but whom Moses and Aaron
knew, carved it in honor of his reign. Why, then, may not this
tomb, which I have opened, a hundred feet below the surface of
the hill, contain the dust of one who has traveled as far as
the land of Judea, only eighteen hundred years ago; who had seen the visible presence of him whom prophets and kings desired to see; and who, won by the kingly
countenance, the holy sweetness of that face, went
homeward, bearing with him enough of memory of that face
and voice to rejoice at the coming of “John, whose
surname was Mark,” and to listen to the teaching of the
gospel of the Messiah?
It startles those unused to Egyptian antiquities to hear the far past spoken of as thus present with us. But the facts are powerful and undeniable.
One grows terribly old in visiting Egypt.
It is a fact little thought of, scarcely known at all out of scientific circles, that Colonel Howard Vyse, the
eminent Englishman whose excavations in the pyramids at
54
Ghizeh and Sakkarah have contributed to
science nearly all that we know concerning those stupendous
remains, found in the third pyramid at Ghizeh, the broken coffin of its
builder, and the remains of a mummy, bones and flesh, and
clothes, that we have every reason to believe are those of
Mycerinus.
Any Englishman strolling down Regent street of a
winter morning, may turn aside a few blocks and look in a
glass case, in the British Museum, on those bones and sinews,
and believe with reason that the world knew no greater
monarch, in the twenty-first century before Christ, than he
whose dust and bones lie there! By their side, is the coffin
board bearing his name, and we know from Herodotus, that his
period was long before the date of any dynasty that we can
connect with known history.
If, then, the bones of the almost immediate successor of Cheops are in a museum in England,
why may I not imagine that some of these bones in Alexandria were living
even a few brief centuries ago?
The inhabitants of modern Alexandria are of all nations and kinds. Many of the
Europeans are wealthy, and live in considerable style, driving
handsome equipages, with elegantly-dressed footmen running
before and crying, “Clear the way,” in the day-time, or at
night carrying huge torches made by burning light-wood in an
iron frame on the end of a pole, and technically known
as Meshalks. Much business is done here, and
many men are employed in various ways, earning the low wages
of the Egyptian fellaheen, which never exceed a piastre and a half, or about eight cents per day. The large standing army of Said Pasha, of which a considerable
detachment is always here, is necessarily attended by
the wives and children of the soldiers, who lounge about
the streets, especially in the sunny and dusty suburbs, in
all stages of nakedness.
55
It is difficult to say what constitutes poverty in Egypt. We should say, were they in America, or in Europe, that the large mass of inhabitants were in squalid, abject, hopeless poverty. But on examination they seem fat, and certainly far happier, than the lower classes of any other nation I have seen, and this when (I speak literally now) the poverty of the most degraded, begging outcast in New York, would be positive wealth to them here. One solitary ragged shirt is the sole property, the entire furniture, estate, and expectancy, of ninety-nine out of a hundred of the inhabitants of Egypt in the cities of Alexandria and Cairo. A man and his wife, or his two or
more wives, will possess a shirt to each, and a straw mat,
old, worn, and muddy, and have no other possession on
earth except naked children without a rag of clothing.
Nakedness is no shame here. Children up to ten and
twelve years of age, go about the streets with either one
ragged, filthy cloth wound around them, or, as frequently,
entirely naked. Groups of ten or a dozen play in the sunshine
here and there, without a rag of covering from head to foot.
The older people are scarcely more clad. A single long blue
shirt suffices for a woman of any ordinary class. It is open
in front to the waist, and reaches below the knees. A piece of
the same cloth, by way of vail around the head, is the
substitute for the elegant head, coverings of the wealthy
classes. The upper part of the body is, of course, entirely
exposed, and no one seems to think of covering the breast from
sun, wind, or eyes. The face is usually hidden by the cloth
held in the hand, while the entire body is exposed without the
slightest attention to decency. Not unfrequently, when the
woman has not the extra covering for her head, she will seize and lift her solitary garment to hide her features, thereby leaving her person uncovered, it being in her view a shame only to exhibit her face.
56
The women of Egypt are by nature magnificently
formed, and the habit of carrying burdens on their heads gives
them an erect shape and high cast of the head which continues
to extreme old age. I never saw a bent old woman. I remember
seeing one woman carrying a small piece of bread on her head
from which she occasionally bit a piece, replacing it
immediately on its shelf, and Mr. Williams of the Indian
Hotel, in Cairo, told, me that he had seen a hawk take a piece of meat from the head of a servant as she was carrying it home, an incident that
reminded me forcibly of the story of Saad and Saadi in
the Arabian Nights, and the loss of the turban.
The men wear whatever they possess in the way of
cloth. Doubtless one garment lasts a lifetime, and is ignorant
of water oftener than once a year. Their costume is various.
Some wear the single shirt; others, a mass of dirty cloth
wound round the body, neck, and head; others, a coarse blanket
made of camel's-hair, which they throw rather gracefully over
their shoulders, leaving a corner to come over the head. The
costumes vary so much that I think I counted over thirty
entirely different and distinct styles of dress, in the
square, in Alexandria,
before my windows, at one time.
These remarks, of course, are understood as applying to the middle and lower classes. The wealthy Orientals wear
gorgeous dresses. The men usually adopt the Nizam dress, and
the ladies revel in silks and jewels that would craze a New
York belle.
I obtained admission into one hareem, of which, and
the splendor of the dresses, as well as the beauty of a Greek
girl that I saw there, I shall speak when writing of the Holy
Land.
The railway was completed only to Kafr-el-Aish, on
the Nile, and thence we went to Cairo by
steamboat. Constructed by English engineers, and under the
superintendence
57
of a Scotch gentleman,
I think I am safe in saying that there is no railway in
America so complete, well constructed, and safe as this of
Egypt. It is the private property of the viceroy, and with
this fact in view, and the additional fact that it is already
nearly complete to Suez, capitalists may judge how probable it is that
Said Pasha is sincere in forwarding the canal project, which
would cut off all freight-travel to either Cairo or Alexandria. I am convinced that his opinions have
been misrepresented to induce capitalists to embark in the
scheme of the Suez ship-canal, and that
the true interests of the Egyptian government are most
decidedly against it.
It was somewhat strange, as may well be imagined, to see a train of cars, surrounded by a hundred guards in
turban and tarbouches, starting out of a city of mud houses,
through groves of palms and bananas, winding it way around the
Pillar of Diocletian and off into the dismal waste that
separates Lake Mareotis from the sea. The speed was at first but slow, even slower than the usual starting rate with us at home; but on reaching the open country we made some thirty miles an hour steadily until we came to Kafr-el-Aish, which was then the terminus of the road on the Rosetta
branch of the Nile, eighty miles below Cairo. Here we were transferred to the steamer in waiting for us, the first and second class passengers going on the steamer, and the third class
taking an ordinary river boat, which was to be towed
three hundred feet astern.
It was impossible to get up any enthusiasm about the Nile. This was indeed one of the branches of the great
river, but only one of them, and it was hardly more the Nile
than was the Mahmoud Canal in Alexandria,
whose waters are the same. The stream was muddy,
flowing high between its banks, and sometimes overflowing
them,
58
and it was out of the
question to admire such a mass of mud. The hot sun shone
fiercely on it, and the banks, uninteresting in all respects,
seemed to be broiling out a patient existence, while here and
there a collection of mud huts, bee-hive like, gave the sole
evidence of the life of man in the Delta.
As the sun went down, the deck of the boat began to
present a strange spectacle. One by one the Mussulmans went
out on the little guard behind the wheel-house and performed
their ablutions in the prescribed style, and then ascended the
wheel-houses, kitchens, state-room decks, and every other
elevated place, and went through the postures and prayers. It
was certainly curious to see a row of ten or fifteen men on
each side of the deck bowing in the strange but graceful forms
of the Mohammedan worship. We lay and looked at them till
the evening had passed into night, and then wrapping
our shawls around us, slept on the deck till roused by
the passage of the barrage.
This, it is not necessary to explain, is the magnificent stone bridge intended to operate as a dam, which Mohammed Ali projected, and his successors have continued to its present state, across the Nile, at the point of the Delta where it separates into different mouths, the object being to raise the water somewhat higher and increase the annual inundation. The wild appearance of the stone piers, between which we passed, lit by immense torches of blazing wood, and swarming with half-naked Arabs, whose swarthy countenances glared on us in the flickering light like the faces of so many fiends, roused us from slumber; but we relapsed instantly into deeper sleep, which remained unbroken until we arrived at Boulak, the port of the modern city, and thence we drove swiftly, by the light of a torch in the hands of a swift runner, up the long avenue and into the gate of the Ezbekieh, and
59
were at, last in the
city of the Mamelukes, Cairo the
Victorious, Cairo the Magnificent, Cairo the Beautiful, and the Blessed.
Shall I confess it? There were two trains of thought struggling for precedence in my mind during the first half
hour after my arrival, nor did the one gain entire ascendancy
until I was in bed and nearly asleep, as the day was breaking
over the red hills. The one was full of all the wonderful
creations of the Arabian Nights. The heroes and all the
natural and supernatural personages of those exquisite
imaginations were around me in troops the moment I was within
the city of Salah-e'deen. With these spectres angels strove. I
could call it nothing else. Sublime and solemn memories, that
forever linger in this spot, of all the mighty men of that
ancient religion, of which our own is but the new form, of
patriarchs and holy men of old, of prophets and priests in
later days, who came down with the scattered remnant of
the line of Abraham; and last of all, of the mother of
our Lord, and his own infant footsteps; all these came
to drive away the genii that were around me, and before
I slept the seal of Solomon was over them again.
After four weeks in Cairo I began to feel at home. With a reasonable amount of curiosity and perseverance, one may accomplish a good deal in the way of studying geography in that time.
What I did, and how I did it, it would be difficult, nay, impossible even, in many instances, to describe. There were morning rides along interminable narrow lanes, where I would often lift my stick, just three feet long, and holding it horizontally show Miriam, whose donkey kept close behind mine everywhere, that that was the exact width of the passage, called here a street, while
the overlapping lattices of the opposite houses shut out
the sunshine from above us. There were afternoon
sittings in the bazaars, on the shop front of Suleiman
Effendi or old Khamil the silk and embroidery merchant. One
day I was in the unknown depths of the well of Yusef in
the citadel, and another I was discussing history with
Sheikh Hassan in the Mosk el Azhar, and almost every
morning I smoked a sheeshee with Dr. Abbott, and talked
of ancient Egypt.
The modern Orient and the ancient East were thus
daily before me, and picking up a little Arabic for common
uses from day to day, I had soon but little need of a
dragoman, except as a guide to spots I desired to visit.
61
Some months later than this I saw Damascus. I was
disappointed in my hopes of reaching Bagdad, but I have little
doubt of the universal truth of my remark, that Cairo is the most oriental city of the East. I use the
word in a sense in which most persons will understand me
without explanation. Damascus was more European in external
appearance; Cairo is the heart of the
Orient.
During our first week in Cairo
we had tried various donkeys, and at length selected four
which were much the best, and these remained in our service
for, a month.
I commend Mohammed Olan to all travelers as a
donkey-boy, if he be not already grown out of that position:
for he seemed in a fair way to emerge into a dragoman's
servant, that being first step toward being dragoman.
Donkey-boys pick up a little English and French, and thus
become fit for servants to travelers.
Every morning, therefore, our donkeys stood before
the door of the Indian Hotel, under the large lebbek trees, on
the side of the Ezbekieh, and a general shout of good, morning
welcomed our first appearance. The ladies' saddles were
English. All visitors to Egypt will do well to provide
themselves with these at Malta. In Egypt, they will find them
scarce, poor, and high-priced.
We took a regular morning gallop up the Mouski,
which is the chief Frank street, and leads directly to the
Turkish bazaars. In the latter our faces were well known.
If you visit them, O traveler, remember Suleiman
Effendi, for my sake. He is the oldest man, with the longest
and whitest beard, and he smokes the most delicious Latakea of
all the merchants in the bazaars within the chains, which
chains forbid the entrance of camels or donkeys among the
jewels and amber and rare silks and broideries that there
abound. Many summery noons I lost in clouds of forgetfulness,
seated in dreamy langour, with
62
Suleiman the
Magnificent on his little shop front, discoursing in words
that were less frequent than the volleys of smoke, subjects of
profound interest: such as the reason why the smoke went
upward, and why the fire seemed brighter in the shade than the
sunshine, and why the sunshine was pleasant, and why we liked
what was pleasant more than what was not pleasant, and
many other marvelous and inexplicable things, in regard to
all which we arrived at much the same conclusions, and always with complete satisfaction.
Ah, my friend, you may not know the luxury of such
discussions—you who waste golden hours in idle words, raising
what you call theories, and disputing and annihilating them,
and sharpening and hurting one another's intellects with
useless and sounding words.
Not so we who have learned the mystery of things in
the cool shades of the Cairene bazaars, from whose lips, blue
smoke issues in place of theories; and is not the smoke of
equal value? For this was the style of our discussion:
“O Suleiman Effendi, wherefore is it that the sunshine falls into the bazaar, and why does it not pause up yonder above the, roof of the wakalla?”
And Suleiman heard me, but he was not the man to
bother himself about a matter which he could explain in one
word, and so he sent a cloud of blue smoke up into the
sunshine, and, after a pause of some minutes, uttered the
word,
“Inshallah.”
“But, O Effendi, wherefore is it that you Mohammedans do not look into these things? One would suppose you did
not care how soon the old roof over the bazaars up yonder fell
and crushed you. Will it not fall? —look at it?”
The old man poured out a long sunbeam of smoke, for
63
the window in the
crazy roof let the rays fall just before him, and again
ejaculated a guttural “Inshallah.”
“O Suleiman the honorable, listen to me. I, Braheem
Effendi, owe you a thousand piastres for the amber mouth-piece
I bought of you yesterday. I am American, and there is no law
in Musr to make me pay you. I shall go without paying you.”
“Inshallah.”
“I am going now.”
“Inshallah.”
I dismounted from the shop front, shuffled on my
red slippers, and, as I bade him good-morning, the old man
uttered for once a somewhat disturbed “Bismillah,” as if he
were astonished that I was in earnest; and then as I vanished
in the crowd beyond the chains, he relapsed into his ancient
kief and left it all to God.
There is something comfortable about all this to a man who has lived in fast America, and who has always had a lazy inclination to leave matters to take care of themselves.
Sometimes we rode hour after hour around the streets of Cairo, looking at old lattices,
quaintly and elaborately carved, catching once in a while the
vision of a beautiful face through some small opening, and
carrying away with us the blessings of smiles fro dark eyes.
Ah me, how many smiles I have had from unknown beauties that
I shall never see again; and yet, if one meets a fair
woman in the street, or on the steamer, or even but sees
her on the other side of a Cairene lattice, and exchanges a
smile with her, it is a thing of beauty to be remembered
forever; for who knows that we shall not meet again
somewhere. I wonder if I shall ever meet again that
black-eyed girl that looked at me in the street just
inside the Bab el Nasr. She was riding on a high-saddled
donkey, between two slaves, following three other women,
who
64
looked all alike, and
all like her. For a woman of Cairo, who belongs to a wealthy hareem, is, when abroad, but a huge bundle of black silk, with a thick white vail,
through which two eyes flash like stars.
I was last of our party—she last of hers—and, as she went by me, suddenly her white hand threw back the vail,
and all the lustre of her magnificent countenance shone on me.
It was like those visions that we have in drams that remain
forever impressed on the memory. I can never forget that
face—nor would I, if I could. She was not so exquisitely
beautiful as the Greek girl I afterward saw in a hareem in
Syria, of whom I shall have
somewhat to say there, but her calm white face, her
regular features moulded in the most perfect manner, her
red lips ripe, full, and overflowing with fun, and, above
all, her eyes of deep, splendid beauty were enough to
remember for a day or a lifetime.
In one of our rambles about town, going up one street and down another, without heeding whither they led us, we
found ourselves one day at the great entrance of the mosk of
the Sultan Hassan, and dismounted to enter it. Outside the
door were venders of trifles of various sorts; a kind of old
junk dealers, second-hand clothiers, and sellers of paste and
imitation jewelry. Among them were venders of Meccan
curiosities—sandal-wood beads, and the wood, dipped in the
holy well of Hagar, which they use to clean their teeth with.
All, or nearly all, the Moslems have good teeth, kept white
with this wood, a small stick of which, chewed at one end,
forms a soft brush, which they use till the whole is worn
away.
The mosk is a grand structure, chiefly interesting from being built of the stone which was the casing of the great Pyramid of Ghizeh. It is the most imposing structure in all the Mohammedan countries I have visited, and probably the most so in the Moslem world. The lofty
65
walls surround a
rectangular court, one side of which opens by a grand arch
into an immense alcove, in the rear of which is the inclosed
chamber around the tomb of the Sultan Hassan, who was murdered
and buried here. The guide shows the traveler the blood stains
on the pavement here, and says something unintelligible
about its being the blood of Mamelukes murdered by the
sultan; but I am inclined to think the fact is that the
Mameluke blood is of the times of Mohammed Ali.
On the tomb lie, as is the custom, a copy of the Koran in a strong box, and sundry old coverings of silk, that were once heavy and gorgeous. The days are past when any one lived to cover the Sultan Hassan with cashmere.
Immediately above the mosk, on the end of a projecting spur of the Mokattam
hills, stands the citadel of Cairo, a small city in itself. The vast
extent of the walls must inclose ten or fifteen acres of
ground, in which are mosks, palaces, and government-houses.
High over all towers the white mosk of Mohammed
Ali, built of unpolished alabaster, from the quarries at Tel
el Amarna. Within the gorgeous building, which can not be even
approached except by first putting off the shoes, the old
viceroy lies quiet in a corner untroubled by visions of
Mamelukes. He sleeps on the very spot that he once flooded
with red blood, when he annihilated that race which had so
long ruled Egypt.
Standing by his tomb, I heard a story of his later years that I have not seen printed. Whosoever has read that story of the slaughter of the Mamelukes by Mohammed Ali, has observed, that in whatever volume it occurs, it invariably closes with the friendship that the viceroy always afterward had for Suleiman Aga, who escaped the massacre in the
dress of an old woman. The viceroy professed to doubt the
method of his escape. Suleiman
66
tried the disguise on
his master again, and successfully begged from him in the same
costume.
The alleged affection of the viceroy was not uniform, however. He hated a Mameluke, and not even Suleiman escaped
his hatred.
One morning as they sat cozily together as of old, Suleiman saw something that disturbed his quiet of soul, either in the face of his master. or in the cup before him.
“Why don't you drink your coffee?” said the old
viceroy.
“Do you wish me to drink it?”
“Certainly. Drink it, man—drink.”
The Mameluke tucked back the voluminous folds of his dress, and exhibited to the viceroy the gold handles of a
half dozen pistols, on one of which he laid his finger, while
his eye sparkled silently all that he would have said.
“‘It is well to die in good company,’ saith the tradition; shall I drink?”
There was no one near to seize him. It was literally a case of life and death. The wily monarch saw that he was caught.
“Tush! nonsense, Suleiman! don't make a fool of
yourself. If you don't like your coffee, here, I'll pour it
behind the cushion;” and he did so. Then they sent for the
Koran, and laid it down between them, and swore good faith
each to the other across it. After that Suleiman lived to see
his master buried in his great mosk standing on the spot once
red with the blood of his slaughtered friends.
Another day's ride brought us to the southernmost
gate of the city; and thence we pushed on to the tombs of the
family of Mohammed Ali, which are not far southwest of Cairo, in the sandy plain between it and
old Cairo or Fostat. Here the great viceroy
built a mosk
67
for a burial-place,
and before he died saw many of his valiant children laid
there; but himself sleeps elsewhere, in the great mosk within
the citadel.
Here Abbas and Toossoon, and the great Ibrahim are
buried. The tomb of the latter is a most superb sepulchral
monument; and probably, with the solitary exception of that of
Napoleon, it is the most splendid in the world. It is a
monumental structure of marble, over which a rich mazarine
blue enamel is laid, covering the entire monument. This is
broken by the various inscriptions, which are in relief,
sharply cut from the marble, in all the styles of character
known to the Arabic, and all gilded. The effect is rich and
dazzling.
Here and there, in the mosk, men were praying and
reading aloud from the Koran, but none seemed disturbed by our
entrance. It was with no common emotion that I found myself
standing by the tomb of the man whom history will consider as
the rival of Napoleon among the great warriors of the past
seventy years. From it I walked a little distance across the
hot sand to the grave of Murad Bey, the rival of Le Beau
Sabreur himself. His tomb is in a sort of inclosed grave-yard,
in the dry sand, covered with a rude stone structure that will
not outlast this century. If a voice could be found that had
power to open these graves and show these dead, as they
lie with their hands under their cheeks, and their
faces toward the Prophet's tomb, what a scene would the
dead of Egypt present! What mighty califs of the old
lines, what fierce soldiers of later days, with closed
lips, and sightless eyes, and shrunken features—all with their
thin faces toward Mecca!
Every one has read of the beautiful and airy structures east of Cairo, known
as the tombs of the Mameluke sultans. Some on has spoken of
them as exhalations from the sand. They are in sadly ruinous
condition now,
68
chiefly surrounded by
mud huts, and their doorways thronged by begging fellaheen and
naked children. They were our favorite resorts in the
afternoons, when we had nowhere else to ride to, and thither,
going out of the Bab el Nasr, the gate of victory, we would
ride slowly and watch the changing lights on their graceful
minarets as the sun went down behind the pyramids.
Such, from day to day, was our employment in Cairo.
Think of looking up your banker at the bottom of a
street four feet wide and four hundred long, or of buying a
coat over a chibouk and a cup of coffee!
The bazaars of Cairo have been
frequently described. The streets are a little wider where the
shops abound, and are usually roofed over, admitting sunshine
by windows in the matting or close roof, only at mid-day.
Business hours are from about eleven to three. No shop
is open longer in the principal bazaars. I have more
than once found a merchant closing his shop and have
been refused an article I wished to purchase.
“Come to-morrow. I am going home now.”
“But I shall not be here to-morrow.”
“Inshallah!” and he looked up and departed.
At mid-day the bazaars are crowded, jammed, with
passers-by or purchasers, women with vailed faces, and donkeys
loaded with water-skins, Turks, Bedouins, camels, dromedaries,
and horses, all mingled together, for sidewalk or pavement
there is none, and it is therefore at the risk of constant
pressure against the filthiest specimens of humanity, and
constant collisions with nests of fleas and lice, that one
passes through the narrow streets.
I remember well the purchase of a common traveling
dress which Miriam effected, and which will serve to
illustrate the Cairene and Eastern style of business. We went
to the silk-merchants in the wealthiest bazaar of Cairo. One and another showed his small
stock of goods,
69
but it was with
difficulty that Miriam hit on such as suited her. When this
was found, commenced the business of determining the price.
The shop of the Turkish merchant is but a small cupboard. The
front is invariably about the size of an ordinary shop window
in America, say six feet wide by eight high. The floor of
the shop is elevated two feet above the street, and on a
carpet in the middle of the floor sits the merchant.
His shop is so small that every shelf is within reach of
his hands. Of these shops there are thousands in Cairo, and whatever the
business, the shop is of the same description.
Miriam sat on the right hand of the merchant, with her feet in the street over the front of the shop; I on his
left. The silk goods lay piled on the carpet between us,
the pieces she had selected being uppermost. The first
step toward price was a cup of coffee and a pipe. She
took coffee; I smoked quietly a few minutes, and the
Turk smoked as calmly and coolly as if there was no silk
on earth, and he was dreaming of heaven. For some
minutes the silence was unbroken, while he looked at the
opposite side of the street, and we blew a tremendous
cloud of smoke. At length I broke the silence.
“How much?”
He smoked calmly awhile, sent the cloud slowly up,
and the words came from his lips as gently as the smoke
itself.
“Three hundred and seventy-five piastres.”
“I will give you one hundred and fifty.”
“It cost me more money than twice that.”
“It is not worth any more.”
“It is very beautiful. I sold one like it yesterday for three hundred and eighty.”
“I will not give it.”
Five minutes of smoke and silence. Miriam most decidedly
70
impatient, and yet
full of fun at this novel mode of buying a dress. A fresh pipe
and a fresh start. I asked him the least he would take. It was
three hundred. I laid down the pipe, sighed heavily, and
walked away down the bazaar toward the donkey-boys. He
followed us out and down the street, calmly and quietly
assuring us that he was honorable in his statements,
and offering a reduction of ten piastres more. I offered
him two hundred. He exclaimed in despair and retired.
Having, made one or two other purchases, we returned to the charge. He had spread his praying carpet, and was
kneeling in his shop engaged in his devotions. A dozen other
Mussulmans were in sight, doing as he. It was the hour when
the voice of the muezzin called to prayer, and though in the
din and bustle of the crowded bazaar I had not, heard it, yet
on the ears of these sincere worshipers it had fallen from the
minaret of Kalaoon, and they obeyed the summons.
We waited till he had finished, and then resumed our seats and negotiations, which were finally terminated by
our coming together on an intermediate point, and the sale
being closed, we mounted our donkeys and rode homeward. This
was but the first of a dozen similar negotiations, and is a
fair specimen of the Cairene manner of doing business.
But let no one therefore imagine that my friend Suleiman Effendi is not as respectable a merchant as any man on 'change in Gotham, or because he smokes a pipe and not a cigar think him either low in his tastes or
susceptible of ignoble influences. Suleiman is a
merchant-prince, and his Latakea is of irreproachable
fragrance.
We had not yet decided on a
dragoman for the Nile. Abrams, our Maltese servant, had
accepted an offer from some gentlemen, and was preparing to go
up the river with them. Meantime we had for a daily attendant
and guide a stately-looking Arab, Hajji Ismael, by
name, whose chief virtue consisted in his splendid outfit.
Every morning he made his appearance in a new suit from
head to foot, now flashing in silk and now dignified in
broadcloth. The fellow must have worn some hundred
pounds' worth of clothing, but failing thereby to impress
us with a sense of his desirableness as a permanent dragoman,
he gave up in despair, having at last been reduced to
appear twice in the same shoes, although in all other
respects his change was as complete as usual.
Marshalled by Hajji Ismael, Hajji (pilgrim) by virtue of having visited the Prophet's tomb at Medina and the holy
Kaaba at Mecca, we penetrated all manner of places and saw all
manner of sights.
Cairo in itself possesses no
interest by reason of any great antiquity. It does not stand
on ground that is hallowed by any ancient name, story, or
ruins. The founding of Cairo, known formerly as Musr-el-Kahira, was in the
year 969, but the city received its greatest embellishments,
and became most powerful and wealthy, under the
72
reign of Yusef
Salah-e'deen, known to all readers of the history of the
crusades.
Ancient Memphis stood on the
west side of the Nile, and some four to eight miles higher up
than Boulak. Cairo stands on the desert edge, its
eastern gates opening on the sand, and its western on the rich
fields of sugarcane and groves of palms and acacia, which, in
a belt two miles wide, separate the city from the river. On
the river edge, stretching a mile and a half north and south,
is Boulak, from which two broad avenues run up to the city. At the southern part of Boulak commences a row of palaces on the bank of the river, which is here divided on two sides of the island of Rhoda, and these continue in unbroken succession two miles southward, to the head of Rhoda, where, on the mainland, is Old Cairo , or Fostat. This occupies the
site of the Roman station Babylon, and in its neighborhood are certain ancient Christian
churches, of which I shall speak hereafter. Prior to Roman
times the cities in this part of Egypt were Memphis, on the west
bank, and Heliopolis, on the east, the
latter lying six miles north of the site of Cairo, on the desert edge.
Once for all, let me say to those few who do not already know it, that Egypt south of the Delta (which commences about twenty miles north of Cairo) is on an average four miles wide. The hills on
the two sides of the river are about that distance apart,
sometimes approaching on one side to the very river's edge,
and sometimes on the other. Between the bases of these hills
the land is for the most part a dead water level,
annually covered by the rising Nile. The villages are
usually built at the foot of the mountains. Where
otherwise, they are on artificial mounds in the plain, or
on the ruins of ancient temples. These hills are rocky cliffs,
utterly destitute of vegetation. Yellow sand pours down
over them from the Arabian and the Libyan deserts, and
sometimes
73
encroaches on the
cultivated land. The hills on the eastern side of the Nile,
after following the course of the river as far as to Cairo, send a single low spur into the city, on the point of which is the citadel, and then sweep off to the eastward and disappear. From Cairo eastward, the
desert reaches in general on a level to Suez, and north of this Egypt grows
broader, the Nile separating into many streams, and rain not
being so unfrequent.
The Nile being now high, for it was yet early in October, the country was still overflowed, and it was impossible to arrange for a visit to the pyramids without taking tents and remaining there over night. The ladies were not yet accustomed to hardship, and we were unwilling to break into nomadic life thus suddenly.
Heliopolis was almost as
difficult of access, except by a route along the desert edge,
which was some miles longer than the direct route by
Matareeyeh. Nevertheless, we tried it one pleasant morning
with success.
Hajji Ismael was out in a new dress. It was his
eighth morning, I think, and his eighth dress. The donkey-boys
were rejoicing in the prospect of a good day, for a long
expedition always made necessary a luncheon, which they were
very certain of sharing. I can not too highly commend Mr.
Williams's Indian Hotel to travelers; though small, it is by
far the best and most comfortable in Egypt, and the stranger
will find himself there most perfectly at home. They always
provided us with a capital luncheon when we went away for a
day's ride, and so to-day.
We rattled along the Ezbekieh and through innumerable narrow streets, and at last ont of a gate on the north side
of the city, and across the country toward the ancient city on
On.
Our route lay just within the edge of cultivated land;
74
we should have done
better to keep out on the sand of the desert, for we found
ourselves at length in a field from which there was no dry
outlet but on the back track. The appearance of the water was
not very deep, and we ventured in. But we had not calculated
for the mud underneath. Nearly a fourth of a mile we
advanced through the water, and then the mud deepened.
Miriam's donkey slipped, and but for the boys who
caught her, she would have been worse than drowned.
They carried her on their shoulders across the rest of the
flood, and we then continued our way, through all kinds
of paths, wet and dry, mud and sand, sunny and shady,
till we arrived at Matareeyeh and the fig-tree of Joseph
and Mary.
The tradition that the Saviour rested under this tree is very ancient, but of how early a date it is impossible to say. The Copts and Armenians, I believe, both adopt it. It stands in a fenced garden, and the well of water near it is said to be a fountain that burst out to satisfy the Virgin's thirst.
Passing this, we saw at some distance from us, rising over the dense mass of trees and shrubs that surrounded it,
the solitary obelisk of Heliopolis. Just
before reaching it we passed three great pieces of stone,
evidently parts of a gateway, on which we found the
cartouche of Thothmes III. the Pharaoh of the Exodus.
It was the first of the great antiquities of Egypt that I had seen, and I paused here with perhaps somewhat more of respect than I should give those stones now after five months among the mighty ruins of this oldest countries. But there is nevertheless a something about those stones which give them an interest that scarcely any others
have.
If, as we believe, Thothmes III. was the Pharaoh of the days of Moses, then this may well have been part of the
75
gateway to his palace
temple through which the great lawgiver passed and repassed,
in the days of the captivity and deliverance of the children
of Jacob. It was no idle fancy, strangely as it may strike the
ear of one unaccustomed to the antiquity of Egypt. A few paces
more brought us to the obelisk, the solitary memorial of
the grandeur of the great city of the times of Joseph.
This monument bears the name of Osirtasen, and the
date of this monarchs probably not far from the time of
Abraham. As I shall elsewhere speak of the chronology of
Egypt, I shall not pause here to speak of the chronological
differences among Egyptian scholars. For our present purposes
it is enough to believe that this magnificent column stood
here when Jacob blessed his children and departed, and when
Joseph charged them to carry his bones into the Land of
Promise. Around it then gathered the most splendid palaces of
Egypt; and here, perhaps, was held the court to which the old
wanderer of Canaan came. But of that old glory nothing
remains. The obelisk stands ten feet below the surface of
the surrounding earth, in an excavation made to exhibit its
base, and under the mounds that lie here and there about
it are the buried ruins of the City of the Sun. We sat
in the shadow of the obelisk and spread before us our
lunch. It was of bread, figs, dates, pomegranates, and
oranges, and each of these fruits was growing, in
profusion within twenty yards of us, as well as olives,
custard apples, bamia, and melons of every kind. The obelisk
stands in the centre of a garden of perhaps twenty acres of
good land, and around this the desert rolls barren and hot. It
would seem that the peculiar interest attached to this
spot as the City of Joseph, as well as the chief seat of
learning in later years, where Plato and the other great
philosophers studied and taught, has been specially
provided for in the luxuriance of the fruits and products of
its soil; so
76
that, instead of the
shining sand that covers Memphis and lies around the pyramids, we have the grove of the Academy to rest in while we listen to the voice of its great teacher.
In the neighborhood of Heliopolis I had opportunity to see the method of
cultivation adopted by the modern Egyptians.
No land is under cultivation which is not reached by the Nile overflow, or by simple machines for raising water
and pouring it on the soil. Rain being no dependence,
irrigation is continued throughout the growing season. So soon
as the Nile retires the surface of the ground bakes hard. This
is broken up by the rude plow of ancient and modern times,
unchanged since the days of Sesostris, and the soil then
planted and steadily watered till the fruit is ripe.
Canals, large and small, intersect the country everywhere. Let it be remembered that the arable land of Egypt is almost a perfect level, so that when the Nile
rises to a certain height it flows over all the land in every
direction, and canals continue the supply as the river falls.
Some lands, rescued from the desert, are on a level a few feet
higher, and others are not so low as to be covered by the Nile
in a year like this, when it does not reach its full height.
Every field, high or low, is intersected by little canals,
made by heaping the dirt up and hollowing a trench in it, so
that the field is divided, like a chessboard, into a number of
small squares. These trenches are supplied with water by two
processes. The larger trenches, which run several miles, are
supplied by wheels at the Nile or in the canals, which are
turned by cattle, and which raise an endless chain of earthen
pots of water. A pump is unknown in Egypt. The smaller canals
are supplied by a shadoof, which is arranged precisely like an
old-fashioned well-pole in America, except that the
77
swing is so short that
the man holds the bucket almost constantly in his hand, and
dips and empties, dips and empties, all day long. Up the river
the shadoof is used on the
side of the Nile instead of the water-wheel; and everywhere
for the purpose of lifting water from one trench to another
that will water a few acres of land that is higher in grade.
A very simple contrivance for the same purpose is often found in the fields. It is a basket, made of palm-leaves or some other stout substance, swung on four ropes, two in the hands of one man and two of another. The men sit on opposite sides of the stream or pool of water
supplied from a canal or trench, and drop the basket into
the water. Then they raise it rapidly, swinging it at
the same time over the top of the higher trench into
which they wish to lift the water, and at the same instant
slacken two of the ropes so as to allow the water to
fall out. The rapidity and ease with which they
continue this labor from morning till night is no less a
source of surprise than the quantity of water they raise,
keeping a steady stream running from their place of work
Oftentimes a piece of land is rescued from the desert and made into a beautiful garden. Almost as often the
desert covers over a garden and reclaims it for part of its
empire of desolation. Thus at Heliopolis
it would appear that the basin, which may be formed by the
ruined wall of an ancient temple, over which the sand has
heaped itself up, suggested to some one the idea of
bringing the Nile into it and watering the sand. With the Nile
came alluvial deposit, and with the deposit
fruitfulness—such fruitfulness as we seldom see even on
our western prairies. In this small farm, around the old
stone, grows every variety of eastern fruit. Oranges swing in
clusters against its very sides, and pomegranates, and
figs, and olives, are all found in the grounds, while vines
and vegetables
78
abound. A mud village
stands on the edge of the desert, two or three hundred yards
from the obelisk, and is the modern successor of the great On. Alas! for the
difference. A crowd of women and children followed us through
the narrow winding street, shouting for money, until we were
fairly out of their district, and they regarded us as within
the “right of begging” of the next village.
On the way home, I found good shooting along the
edge of the desert. I had my gun with me, and having missed a
shot at a flock of ibis, I loaded my barrels more carefully,
and had afterward better success. It is a curious fact, that
the air of Egypt is so very light and clear that the same
quantity of gunpowder carries shot and ball much further than
elsewhere, and the load of a gun is to be reduced nearly
one-third for correct shooting. This I found instantly by the
peculiar ring of the barrels on firing, and I learned
afterward that such is the case in Egypt.
Desert partridges, so called, abound in this neighborhood. They have but one characteristic which should entitle them to be called partridges. That is the feathered
legs. In other respects they are more like a large pigeon in
shape, and their color is of a nondescript, desert-sand sort
of a color, not marked regularly in any specimens that I have
seen. I had two or three shots at them, and had some half
dozen to bring home for dinner. Add to these a large hawk, and
an eagle, as the boys called it, but in fact a vulture,
measuring about four feet from tip to tip, and you have the
contents of my game-bag, which, by-the-by, was the loose bosom
of the shirt of one of the boys, which was our constant
receptacle for articles to be carried.
Returning homeward, we diverged somewhat from the
direct path, and crossed the hills to look again at the
79
tombs of the Mameluke
sultans. Sadly ruinous, and as sadly beautiful, they seemed in
the sunset light like representatives of the religion of
Mohammed, sprung gloriously from the desert, and fast falling
again into the wastes of sand. The most beautiful of these,
that of the sultan, Ghait Bey, who died in 1496, is worthy of
preservation, as the most exquisite specimen of eastern
architecture which the East can produce. Within the mosk which is attached to the tomb, and under the dome, stands a block of black stone, bearing the impress of a human foot, said to be the foot of the Prophet. Another stone in the same mosk bears the perfect
impression of two feet, also attributed to the same
great origin, but I think the, two footprints rather
stagger the faith of the Mussulmans. They were very earnest
in pressing their kisses on the single footprint, but
they only glanced at the other stone, although its casing
of silver was as rich, and its impressions were quite as
deep.
We entered the city by the Bab el Nasr, the gate of
victory.
I have met all sorts of
derweeshes (I am particular in spelling this word as it is
pronounced) in the East, and have been alternately blessed and
cursed by an infinite number. There was one fellow in Cairo who cursed me
regularly. If there is any virtue in his anathemas my case is
hopeless. I met him daily, he was daily impertinent in his
demands, thrust his wooden plate, smelling vilely, under my
nose, utterly heedless of my refined sensibility of nerve in
that region, and stopped my donkey with new impudence every
successive day. As soon as I picked up enough Arabic for the
purpose I cursed him back, and, after that, almost any
pleasant day, you might have seen a funny group at the corner
of the Mouski, by the police office. He cursed by Mohammed, and I by St. Simeon Stylites; he invoked Allah, and I hurled at him the anger of Juggernaut. He never dreamed of half the gods and prophets that I showered on his unlucky head, and, at last, I converted him. That is to say he ceased cursing and began to question, and then I had him.
We sat down together on a mat, under the shade of
one of the great lebbek trees, on the east side of the
Ezbekieh (which, be it known, is a vast open square, once a
lake, now filled up, and luxuriant with all manner
81
of trees and herbs). A
curious crowd gathered around us, while I informed him of some
of the deities I had invoked, their history and powers, and
thereby endeavored to enlighten him in the general subject of
natural religion as a groundwork to true revelation.
I think I got more out of him than he from me, for I learned somewhat about derweeshes.
A derweesh is a man who has vowed to lead a religious life. This may be esteemed a general definition. There are
many classes of them. A sort of freemasonry exists among each
of these, but no man because a derweesh is therefore obliged
to renounce his business. I know of nothing to prevent the
sultan himself becoming one, and retaining his throne. Many
classes of them profess to perform miracles, thrusting swords
through their bodies pins through their cheeks, spikes into
their eyes, and all this without leaving wounds. The most
squalid wretches in the streets of an eastern city are
derweeshes, naked, with the exception of a piece of
sheepskin around the loins, who go about begging, or lie in
stupid inanity in the crowded markets.
My new acquaintance invited me to visit the college
to which he belonged, but this was out of my power then. We
parted pleasantly, and after that, he looked calmly at me, as
a man whose prodigious learning he was bound to respect, and I
paid him liberally for his silent flattery.
As we separated, I observed a Punch and Judy tent
near by, and, paying five paras (one cent), went in. The scene
was undeniably the most ludicrous I ever saw at a theatrical
performance, Neapolitan or of a higher grade. Twenty
Egyptians, old and young, sat on the ground, with large open
eyes fixed on the puppets. Punch beat Judy, and shouted bad
Arabic, and Judy screamed in the most horrible of dialects.
But it was all Hebrew to
82
these poor devils.
They enjoyed it. It was a sort of miracle of wonderment; but
as to fun—that never entered their heads: and when it was
over, they retired as solemnly as if they had heard preaching
in a mosk.
Voluntary religious meetings, gotten up by the derweeshes, are of hourly occurrence in the streets and
coffee shops. A few of them will erect a pole, with flaunting
silk flags on it, and begin to surround it with a monotonous
dance or motion of the body. Volunteers enter, and join the
increasing circle, until it not infrequently numbers from
fifty to a hundred persons.
As we were returning one afternoon from the citadel, and entered the Ezbekieh square, near the Oriental Hotel, I
caught sight of one of these assemblies surrounding a pole,
and commencing their devotional service of dancing and
singing. We paused to see them, and sat on our donkeys outside
of the ring, in which some fifty men, dressed in various
costumes, were swinging their heads and bodies from side to
side, and giving utterance, at each jerk, to a hoarse guttural
exclamation. This movement became very rapid. Not infrequently
one of them would cry out “Allah!” in a voice of thunder. They then formed two rings, those in the inner facing those in the outer, and swinging toward each other, they shouted the same strange sound at each swing. Their faces became convulsed; they foamed at the mouth, they screamed, tossed their hair, embraced each other, and called on God with the same hoarse cry.
We were deeply impressed with the scene. We had
gone as closely up to the outside of the ring as we could
ride, and the crowd of spectators had made way for us, so that
we were directly behind the outer ring, and our donkeys' heads
were close to the performers, when suddenly —imagine our
horror!—Miriam's donkey, being evidently taken with the scene
and affected by it, elevated
83
his head and nose
between the heads of two of the derweeshes—one an old man with
flowing gray hair and beard, the other a young man with long
dark locks—and gave utterance to such a cry as none but an
Egyptian donkey can imitate. It was like the blast of a
hundred cracked trumpets or fish-horns. Never were men
so frightened as were the two derweeshes. They nearly
fell into the ring with terror, Mohammed, the boy, in
an agony of despair, sprang to his donkey's head and
seized his jaws with both hands. Vain endeavor! He but
interrupted the terrific sound, and made it tenfold
worse as it escaped from second to second, and at length
he gave it up and fell to the ground. It was too much
for Mussulman gravity. They looked at us furiously at
first, but the next instant a universal scream of laughter
broke from the surrounding crowd, and we rode off in the
midst of it. Even Mohammed Olan, superstitious Arab that
he was (for he told me that very day that he had seen
an Efrite the night before) enjoyed the fun of the things,
and muttered to his mistress as he ran by her side, “He
good Mussulman donkey.”
Our Friday is the Moslem seventh day of rest, or of
special devotion. We selected one Friday to visit the chief
college of the derweeshes on the Nile where we could see the
whirling, and hear the howling. Leaving the hotel at an early
hour in the morning, provided with luncheon in case of
necessity, we went first to Old Cairo
, and visited the Mosk of Amer, which is the
most ancient of the buildings of the modern Egyptians.
It was erected about A.D. 860, and there is a tradition
connected with it, and firmly relied on the Moslems, that when it falls the crescent will wane. If it be true, the fall of the Moslems can not be far distant. Already the great walls have fallen in, and lie in crumbling heaps within the sacred inclosure; and splendid columns
84
and gorgeous capitals
are here and there in the sand and dust, miserable emblems of
the fading glory of the power that has so long controlled the
East. Near the entrance are two marble columns of somewhat
amusing history. They stand close together on the same
pedestal; and, in former times, when the mosk was in its
glory, these two pillars were the shibboleth of the faith. If
a man could pass between them he might hope to pass the
gates of Paradise. If he were too great in body—if the
good things of the world had so increased his rotundity
that he might not squeeze his mortal parts through the
narrow passage—then it was very certain that his immortal
soul could never hope to see the houries. Alas! for the
decay of the mosk and the trembling of the old faith.
There was no one of us that could not readily pass between
the pillars, though they stand firmly as ever, and do not
seem worn by the myriads who have tried themselves here.
I did stick at first. I confess that the flesh-pots of
Egypt have added to my usually respectable size so much
that my vest buttons caught on the inner post, and for
a moment I thought my anti-Mohammedanism settled. But doubtless these later years of Frank innovations have tended to relax the strictness of the faith, for I went through without difficulty after one vigorous attempt, and the others followed me.
The service, if I may so call it—the Zikr—at the derweesh mosk was to commence at one
o'clock. We had an hour before us, and so we took a boat at
the ferry from Old Cairo
to Ghizeh, and went over to the
island of Rhoda to see the Nilometer.
It is on the upper end of the island, adjoining the
palace of Hassan Pacha, and consists of a graduated stone
pillar in the centre of an open well. Its age has been a
subject of much discussion; but no one, I believe, thinks of
placing it before Mohammedan times.
85
We saw but little of it, for the Nile was up to within three inches of the top. But here, on the upper end of Rhoda, for the first time, we saw the Nile, the great river, and our enthusiasm was now at the fullest. We stood on the marble portico of the palace facing up the stream, which is divided here, and saw the lordly river come down in all its majesty, and roll its waves to either side of us, and away to the great sea. Here it was the Nile. No dream, no half river, no small stream of dashing water, but that great river of which we had read, thought, and dreamed; the river on which princes in long-forgotten years had floated palaces and temples from far up, down to their present abode; the river which Abraham saw , and over which Moses stretched out his arm in vengeance; where the golden barge of Cleopatra swept with perfumed breezes, and when, but a few years later, she was dead and her magnificence gone, the feeble footsteps of the Son of God, in infancy on earth, hallowed the banks that the idolatry of thousands of years had cursed; the river of which Homer sang, and Isaiah
prophesied, and in whose dark waters fell the tears of
the weeping Jeremiah; the river of which all poets
wrote, all philosophers taught, all learning, all science,
all art spoke for centuries. The waters at our feet,
murmuring, dashing, brawling against the foundation of the
palace, come by the stately front of Abou Simbal, had
loitered before the ruins of Phiæ, had dashed over the
cataracts and danced in the starlight by Luxor and Karnak. From what remote glens of Africa, from
what Ethiopian plains they rose, we did not now pause to
think, but having looked long and earnestly up the broad reach
of the river, we turned into the palace, and after pipes
and coffee, the universal gift of hospitality here, we
returned to our boat.
We drifted slowly down the river by the spot where
86
tradition says that
Moses was hid in the rushes, to the village of the derweeshes,
that stands on the bank, among the palaces that stretch from
Boulak to Old Cairo .
They received us with the utmost politeness. There
was no bigoted hatred of Christians visible. On the contrary,
they gave us seats in the cool court-yard, under the trees,
and brought us coffee, and talked as pleasantly as heart could
desire. Fifty wild looking men stood around us, gazing indeed
somewhat curiously at our costume, but not in the least
offended at our visit; and when the hour for commencing
worship arrived, they brought us coffee again, and then
conducted us into their mosk, where we took our seats on the
matting at the western side. About eighty men stood in a
semicircle, with their faces to the south-east, the centre
of the circle being the arched niche which is always left in a
mosk on the side toward Mecca, by way of guiding the
prayers of the faithful in that direction. Musical
instruments hung on the wall, and some of the worshipers
used them, taking down one and putting up another from time
to time. The service consisted in swinging backward and forward in time with the leader, a noble-looking man, who walked around the inner side of the circle, and
uttering at each swing a violent groan, or rather a
deep, strong sob. For half an hour this motion was
steady; then it became more rapid. They swung the body
forward, leaning down until their hair swept the floor
in front, and threw themselves backward with a sudden, swift bend until it again touched the floor behind them. The velocity of this motion may be guessed at from the fact, that for the space of more than an hour the hair never rested or fell on the head, but continually
described a larger circle than the head in this motion.
In the mean time a man dressed in a long white hooped dress, tight at the waist, and some twenty feet in circumference
87
at the bottom of the
skirt, slid into the centre of the half circle, and commenced
a slow revolution, apparently as gentle and easy as if he
stood on a wheel turned by machinery. After a minute, during
which he swung out his skirts and started fairly, his speed
increased. His hands were at first on his breast, then one on
each side of his head; and when the full speed was attained,
they were stretched out horizontally, the right hand on
his right side, with the palm turned up, and the left hand
on its side, with the palm down. For twenty-four
minutes, without pause, rest, or change of speed, he
continued to whirl around like a top. The velocity was exactly
fifty-five revolutions to the minute. I timed it
frequently, and was astonished at the regularity. This was not
a long performance. It is oftentimes an hour, and even two
or three hours, in duration. After this man retired,
another took his place, and all the time the excitement in
the outer circle was increasing. Some shouted, some
howled out the name of God. “Allah! Allah!” rang in the
dome of the mosk from eighty voices; and now all the
musical instruments, including a dozen large and small
drums, added to the terrible noise.
Suddenly the noble-looking man, the leader of the
revel, turned and faced the city of the prophet, and instantly
all was silent. Some fell on the pavement in convulsions,
others stood trembling from head to foot, evidently past all
self control, while others pounded their heads in the stones
and gnashed their teeth. Those who were in fits—for it was
nothing else—of epilepsy, were taken care of by attendants,
who also advanced to those who were still standing, and,
placing their arms around them, bent them gently down to their
knees, and left them so. It was a scene not a little touching,
after, the terrible confusion, to see those silent frames
bowed down
88
before their God in
the dim mosk. We came away and left them there.
All this seems to the reader a story of incredible fanaticism. We think so of such stories when the scene is laid in remote countries; but I can not forbear remarking, that the whole scene was startlingly like to many, very many, that I have seen in America, in religious
assemblies, even to the minutest particulars. The
excitement, the throwing of the head backward and forward,
foaming at the mouth; the loud shouts—“O Lord!” “God!” “God help us!” and the like; the faintings; the epilepsy; every thing was familiar to us, and will be so to many who read this. It is certainly a remarkable fact, and it is a fact, that in a zikr of the howling derweeshes of Cairo I saw a scene
more like familiar scenes in American than any other that I
saw in Egypt.
I can not close this chapter without contrasting this with another worship that we joined in frequently in the
city of Salah-e' deen.
The American mission, by what societies sustained I do not know, is doing its work silently, but successfully, in the city. In the cholera season, when all others,
including the English missionary, fled in dismay, these
young men, and their young wives, remained at their
posts, buried the dead, and consoled, as well as they were
able, the living, winning a position that they will never
lose. The English residents presented them with a
handsome testimonial of their gratitude; and I could wish
some more enduring record of their bravery than these
pages.
Sometimes a half dozen; sometimes ten persons, always more or less, assembled on Sunday afternoon in the rooms of
Rev. Mr. Martin; and here we worshiped God in the old home
fashion, with the Psalms of David to sing; and hence I am
afraid that I must confess my thoughts oftener than heavenward
went wandering back
89
to the old
meeting-house in the up-country, and the beloved voices that
sang the Psalms there in the long-gone years, and that sing
them now with David in the upper country.
Days, weeks, and months, go
dreamily along in this old land, and the evenings and nights
have holier starlight and profounder depths of beauty than in
any other country that my feet have wandered through.
For the day-time, whether in the street among the
dark-browed, liquid-eyed sons of Ishmael, or wandering over
the hills around the city, and surveying the proud sites of
old glories, life was like a long dream.
Shall I ever forget that first evening after our arrival, when Miriam and I, far wanderers together through life, and to be yet farther wanderers together on hills of Holy Land, stood on a mound to the northward of the city, one of those inexplicable mounds of broken pottery, fifty, a hundred feet high, and broken earthenware all of it, which surround Cairo
on the north and east, and looked at the setting sun beyond
the desert? A cool north wind was blowing freshly. The donkeys
stood facing it, their sharp ears erect. The boys lay on the
sand chattering in Arabic to each other. The dragoman, in full
and flowing dress, a short distance in the rear, stood in that
attitude of grace that no one but an Oriental can hope to
attain to. We four, the only Americans in all the land of
Egypt who do not call this their home, stood close
together, watching the sun go down the western sky. It was
high
91
noon at home. New York
was bustling, shouting, noisy New York; and in our homes—how
much we would have given to know of them at that instant—who
can tell us of the beloved ones there? The moon came out from
the sky, silver as never moon was silver to our eyes
before. The muezzin calls had ceased, and the faithful had
ceased to pray. As the night deepened, object after object
disappeared, and only Cairo the Blessed was before us, shining in the
soft light; but away on the horizon, standing on the Libyan desert edge, calm, silent, solemn,
and awful, we still saw the majesty of the pyramids.
I was off, one morning, among the mosks of Cairo. We directed our way first to
the Mosk of Tooloon, which is the oldest in the modern city.
This is said to be the precise copy in miniature of the great mosk at Mecca, and it is certainly the most imposing of the Mohammedan structures of Cairo. Its very age makes it the more
stately, though it is now desecrated into a poor-house. It
surrounds a square, each side of which is perhaps four or six
hundred feet long, and is built with pointed arches, being the
earliest known specimen of the style. Its date is about A. D.
880, and its huge columns stand as firmly as they stood a
thousand years ago. The minaret, on the western side of
the court, is constructed somewhat singularly, having a
winding stairway outside the tower. Whereof the
tradition is, that the founder, being reproached by his
Grand Vizier for wasting his time in twisting a piece of
paper, replied that he was planning a minaret to his new
mosk up which he might ride on horseback; and so it was made. But it is not very similar, for the staircase makes but one turn around the tower.
Nevertheless, it is profoundly interesting to stand in a spot where, daily, for a thousand years, the prayers of men have been offered up; where the stones are worn
92
with the knees of
sincere if mistaken believers; where there has never been a
day, since the ninth century, when the voice of the muezzin
was not heard across the court and through the shadowy arches,
uttering that simple and sublime passage that has been so
often uttered above this city, and all the East, that one
might think the air would sound it with its own morning winds
forever after: “God is great. There is no deity but God.
Mohammed is God's apostle. Come to prayer, come to prayer;
prayer is better than sleep; come to prayer. God is most
great. There is no god but God.”
At noonday and at sunsetting the same chant has filled these arches with solemn melody. One can not stand and hear it now without feeling that the voice is the same voice that uttered it ten centuries ago, though the men through whose thin lips it escaped on the air are the dead dust of those centuries. Age is sublime. A creed, though false, is nevertheless magnificent if it be old; and I can not look on these tottering walls, these upheaving
pavements, these crumbling towers, without a melancholy
regret stealing in along with other feelings, that this
worship, this creed, is approaching its end, and that the
day is fast coming when Islam and the creed of the
Prophet will be to men like the memories of Isis and
Apis—shadows flitting around the ruins of old Egypt. In
broad daylight, when eyes and intellects are wide awake,
the shadows are as clouds dark with memories of crime
and wrong; shapes of hideous deeds, blackening the very name of humanity.
But in night time and the moonlight, when we do not
see these, there will be shapes like halos around the fallen
minarets of Tooloon and Amer as around the obelisk of Heliopolis and the unchanging pyramids;
memories of simple but grand faith in the hearts of old men
that worship God, and died in every year and month of all
the
93
thousands that have
shone upon these stones; shadows that will forever haunt the
places that are sanctified by man's holiest emotions—sincere
and prayerful trust in God, though it were in a false god;
shadows that are changeful, but always there; long shapes and
forms cast on the walls by the altar-flames, that remain and
appear, and flit here and there on pavement and wall,
though altar-fires be long extinguished, and the wall lie
in dust on the broken pavements of the temple.
But is this so, and is the end approaching?
I asked myself the question in the city of Victory,
seated at my open window in the night-time, the moon shining
gloriously—a dazzling moon—my table drawn to the window, and
the flame of my candle rising steadily, and without a flicker,
in the profoundly silent air. Two hundred thousand people were
lying around me, and I asked who and what they were, and what
part they formed in the grand sum of human valuation?
Literally nothing. They are not worth the counting among
the races of men. They are the curse of one of the
fairest lands on this earth's surface.
I had been conversing that same day with intelligent Mussulmans who not only expressed their belief, but added
their anxious hope, that the advance of English power in the
East would soon make Egypt an English possession. I heard this
everywhere among them.
If they knew any thing about it—and Turks ought to
know more of it than Americans—they would see that it is their
manifest destiny. England begins to see it, as before she has
only wished it.
I answered my question, Yes, the end is not far distant. The mosk of Amer, traditional metre of the duration of the faith, is falling. I saw with my own eyes a huge piece of its wall go crashing down into the dusty court, where
94
the still sunshine
fell on it as if it had been waiting for it; and no one will
ever disturb its ruin.
Just before break of day, from the mosk of Mohammed
Ali at the citadel the morning call to prayer sounds over the
city. The Sultan Hassan, old Tooloon, and another and another
take it up, and three hundred voices are filling the air with
a rich, soft chant, that reaches the ear of the Mussulman in
his profoundest slumber, and calls him up to pray. Does he
obey? There was a time when, at that call, the city of
Salah-e'deen had no closed eye, no unbent knee in all its
walls. But the Mussulman is changed now. He heard the call in
his half drunken sleep, stupefied with hashish, and he damned the muezzin, and turned over to deeper slumber. He heard it in his profound
repose, after counting over the gains he had made by
cheating his neighbors, and he did not feel like praying.
He heard it on the perfumed couch of his slave, and he
forgot the prophet's in the present heaven. He heard
it—yes, there were a few old men, who remember the glory
of the Mamelukes; who heard their fierce shouts when
the Christian invaders met them at the pyramids; and
who, wearied with long life, look now for youth and rest
in heaven, and they, when they heard the call, obeyed
it, and theirs were the only prayers wasted on the
dawning light in all of Cairo, and when they cease there will be none to
pray.
This is no fancy picture. Mark the prophecy. Our
days may be few, but there are men living now who will see the
crescent disappear from the valley of the Nile, and who will
build their houses from the sacred stones of the mightiest
mosks in Grand Cairo. The beginning of this end is visible already, but who can foresee what is
to follow?
Who that has read eastern
travel books for the last half century has not heard the fame
of the great Sheik of the Alaween? I remember when I was a boy
that I sympathized deeply with some one, of whose robbery
by the redoubted sheik I read a sorrowful history, and
after that, in book after book, as I heard of this and
that traveler driven away from Petra by this old man, or
robbed by his extortions, I used to think it would be a
pleasant morning's walk to meet him and rid the desert of
such an enemy of safe journeying. What a capital shot it
would be at the robber sheik, with a cut rifle and a
well-greased ball! These boyish notions never left me, and
I frequently caught myself wondering whether I should ever
meet the sheik and fight him or fly him.
I met him when I least expected it.
As we were riding up the Mouski, Miriam and myself,
on our way to the bazaars one afternoon, we were startled and
arrested by an apparition that was not to be allowed to pass
unnoticed.
Seated on a splendid sorrel mare, whose quick roving eye was ill at ease in the street of the city, was an old
man, whose face was the face of a king. His dress was rich and
elegant, but such as we had not yet seen in Cairo. He wore no shoes, stockings, nor
trowsers. The
98
dust of the desert was
on his bare feet and ankles. Over a shirt of the richest
brocade was worn a cloak of crimson cloth worked with gold,
and over this a cloak of black, concealing all that was under
it, except when it was exposed by accident. A cashmere sash
was wound around his waist, binding the shirt only, in the
folds of which gleamed pistols and knives more than I could
count. His head was covered with a shawl of brown silk, the
heaviest work of the looms of Damascus, and it was held in
its place by a woolen cord, heavy enough to hang a man, wound around the crown of his head above the forehead and ears.
But the dress, strange and elegant as it was, was a
matter of subsequent observation to us. It was the face of the
man that struck us, and riveted our attention. He was an old
man. I did not then know how old. But his eye was brighter
than the eye of a young eagle. The suns of the desert for a
hundred years had not served to dim one ray of its brilliance.
I never saw such an eye. It pierced me through and through.
His features were chiseled with the sharpest regularity, and
his eye lit them up so that he seemed every inch a prince. And
yet he was of diminutive form, small, slender, and his naked
foot, that rested in the shovel stirrup, was thin and bony
to the extreme.
We had with us Mohammed Abd-el-Atti, a young
Egyptian dragoman, with whom we were about closing an
arrangement for our voyage southward. As we approached the
Bedouin sheik, Abd-el-Atti sprang from his donkey and rushed
up to him, seizing his hand and kissing it, and the two
exchanged the long series of Oriental blessings, with
alternate touches of the breast and forehead, which invariably
signalize a meeting between friends long parted.
Meantime we stood looking curiously at the scene, and
99
in a few moments the
old sheik turned his horse toward us, and Abd-el-Atti informed
me that he was my old enemy the Sheik Houssein Ibn-egid, the
most powerful of the Bedouin chiefs from Cairo to Mecca.
The old man touched my hand, and as we each lifted
our fingers to our lips after the grasp, we exchanged a long,
steadfast gaze, which seemed to satisfy him, for he laughed
quietly to himself, and he asked me if I were going to Wâdy
Mousa. Probably he thought me worth robbing, as he saw a lady
in my company, and such parties are usually best stocked with
plunderable articles.
Sheik Houssein is an old man. Here men say that he is over a hundred years of age, and that his descendants of
the fourth generation are full grown men, stout and strong on
the desert. Be this as it may, he is a man well known in the
world, and his fame has gone from Europe to America in the
letters of travelers who have met him on the desert among his
five thousand followers. There he is a chieftain to be
dreaded. He has but to lift a handful of dust and blow it into
the air with his thin old lips, and three thousand Bedouins
are in the saddle at his call. He is the guardian of Petra,
with whom all who desire to see the Rock City must make peace
and friendship.
But how came the Sheik Houssein within the walls of
a city, and how came his mare to be treading the filthy
streets of Cairo, through the narrow
passages shut out from the sky—for where we met them there was
no sky visible, the street itself being roofed over with reeds
to keep out the sun? The story is somewhat long, but I will make it as brief as possible.
Some time ago the caravan from Suez to Cairo was robbed of a camel loaded with indigo. The Sheik Ibn-sh-deed, who rules the desert from Cairo to the
Red Sea, is
responsible to the government of Egypt for the safety of the
caravan. He has hostages in the city to secure
100
that responsibility.
It was immediately evident that none of his tribe had
committed the theft, and it was soon as evident that it was
the act of two men belonging to a tribe nearer to Akaba, and bordering on the tribes that owe allegiance to the Sheik Houssein. Indeed, some
evidence was given that they were actually men under that
old Sheik's power.
Among the Arabs still prevails that patriarchal form of government which makes the sheik the father of his entire tribe. If one of them is in trouble—it matters nothing whether it be his son or the poorest wretch of his retainers—he will sacrifice his life for him, and every
man of the entire tribe is bound to do the same. The
veneration for the sheik, and his care over them, is in
every respect like that of a father for his sons, and
children for their parent. Accordingly, when one is known to
have committed a crime, no trouble is taken to catch
him. Any one of the same tribe is quite the same thing.
Arrest him if you can, bring him to Cairo, and send word to his sheik that
he will remain in prison till the thief is produced at the
prison-door, and all the tribe are at work instantly to secure
the right man, taking care at first to exhaust all means of
effecting the escape of the one who has been taken.
Ramadan Effendi, one of the officers of government in high standing, the third officer in the Transit Department
—who is the cousin and the brother-in-law of Abd-el-Atti —went
on an expedition to catch one of the tribe at whose door lay
the charge of this robbery. How adroitly he managed his
business; how he inveigled two of them into an ambuscade, and
then sprang on them and bound them; how the whole tribe dogged
his returning way with his captives; how he took them in one
of the passenger vans to cross from Suez among the English passengers, and
thus escaped the vigilance of the Bedouins;
101
and how he deposited
them in chains, under bolt and bar, in Cairo, had been the subject of town talk for a month past among those who had known the circumstances. Still there remained a doubt as to whether
the robbers were of this tribe, and it was desirable to catch
a man from the tribes that acknowledge the supremacy of the
Sheik Houssein, and thus make the matter certain.
I went to the prison to see these caged eagles—call
them rather vultures—but they were splendid fellows. One of
them was the son of the sheik of his tribe, and is celebrated
as the man who dared to brave Mohammed Ali. Not many years
ago, when that bold man had imprisoned the Sherreef of Mecca
in the citadel of Cairo, this Bedouin came under the wall of the citadel on the
desert side—where it is fifty feet high—and, with ropes and
his own sharp wit to aid him, entered the citadel, liberated
the sherreef, lowered him to the desert sand, placed him on
his own dromedary, and, with a shout of triumph, dashed away
into the desert. Eighty horses, of the swiftest that the
viceroy possessed, in vain followed the escaped captive.
He sat and smoked his pipe calmly as I stood and
looked at him. It was strongly suspected that he was one of
the robbers himself. It was very certain that he would hang at
the Bab Zouaileh if some one else were not speedily taken.
But the caravan of the pilgrims from Mecca was coming over the desert. This is the annual event of Cairo. The departure and the return of the Hadg
are the two great festivals of the year, and the caravan had
just arrived on the desert outside the city on the day of
which I speak—and was waiting the order of the pasha to
enter the gates and march in procession to the citadel.
Three thousand camels were scattered here and there over
the
102
sand-hills, and the
scene was one of the finest and most picturesque pageants that
we have ever witnessed.
A glance at the map will show any reader that the pilgrims, in crossing from Mecca to Cairo, pass immense deserts, and, of course,
through the dominions of various Bedouin tribes. To each of
these tribes the Hadg pays a certain sum for protection and
safe passage. By special instructions sent to them this year,
the officers in charge of the caravan made a dispute with
Sheik Houssein, on passing through his country, as to the kind
of dollar to be paid to him—the rate having been fixed
in piastres. The Hadg offered the sheik French dollars
at current rates, and he demanded, as no doubt he was
entitled, to receive them at government rates, which
would give him about three piastres more on every
twenty. The result was that they refused to pay him any
thing until they should arrive at Cairo, and settle the dispute there.
To this he agreed, and accompanied the caravan to Cairo; and he was just entering the city
when we met him in the Mouski.
A fate that he little anticipated awaited him. While we talked in the street, some fifty soldiers had gathered
around us, and the old man found himself arrested.
But he was not the man to exhibit emotion. No one
would have supposed that the occurrence was other than what he
had come for, as he quietly asked me to go with him to the
diwan of Mustapha Capitan.
It was impossible to desert him under such circumstances. Indeed I had no objection to seizing an opportunity of befriending this universal enemy of travelers: Accordingly we rode with him, two hundred yards, to the Transit office.
We were shown into an upper room, where sat Mustapha Capitan, the chief officer of the Transit Department at
Cairo, and Ramadan Effendi, who is
the next in rank.
103
Mustapha occupied the
corner of the diwan, and room was immediately made for Miriam
and myself on his right, where we sat while coffee was served.
Ramadan sat on our left, Abd-el-Atti being at hand to
interpret in case of necessity. The room was crowded to
suffocation with men in every variety of eastern costume,
not less than fifty of them being Bedouins of every tribe
between Jerusalem, Mecca, Akaba, and Cairo; the
Sheik Ibrahim, whose tribe is between Gaza and Heliopolis, with a dozen
of his followers—dark, swarthy fellows, in blankets and
shawls; Ibn-sh-deed, whom I have before mentioned, with as
many of his retainers; Suleiman, from Akaba, a noble-looking man, with a fine, intelligent face, clothed in a brown robe, over a brown silk shirt, with a shawl of the same color on his head, the ends of which hung to his feet, and with him three darker and more devilish-looking Bedouins than I have elsewhere seen. If one met them on the desert, one would commence turning his pockets wrong side out before they had opened their lips.
The diwan extended across the upper end of the room. In front of it was a small open space, in the centre of
which the old sheik stood, and behind him those that I have
named, in a semicircle, and then the dense mass in the lower
part of the room.
It was not necessary to explain to Sheik Houssein why he was detained. He heard them speaking of the lost camel,
and he knew the story well, for every Bedouin in Arabia knew
it a month ago. But he strode forward into the semicircle, and
while he gathered his cloak around him with his left hand,
raised his thin right hand over his head, and stood in an
attitude of grace that I have never but once seen equaled. The
resemblance to the North American Indian was startling. Every gesture was similar; and the eloquence was the
104
same natural flow of
fierce, biting, furious words, yet full of imagery and beauty.
I understood but little Arabic as yet, but I could follow him
through nearly all that he said—asking Abd-el-Atti
occasionally for a word or an idea—so perfect was his gesture,
and in such perfect keeping with his subject.
Occasionally Mustapha interrupted him with a question, and he replied. The substance of what he said was that he knew of the robbery, knew who did it, knew where the man, camel, and indigo all were, but that they were all out of his jurisdiction; they were in the
adjoining tribe, and he would not undertake to catch the
thief, simply because it was none of his business. If he
should do it, his own life would not be worth an hour's
purchase; and there was no reason why he should throw it
away for Said Pasha, a man to whom he owed nothing, and
whom he did not love, respect, or fear. If the government
of Egypt wanted the man enough to send an officer for
him who would take the responsibility of catching him,
then he would aid him; but he would not risk his life to
do that in which he had no interest.
Some severe expressions were used by Mustapha Capitan, which roused the old sheik's anger, and he shook his fore finger, while the room rang with his deep, guttural voice. “I am an old man; I knew Said Pasha's father; and long before Mohammed Ali sat on the diwan in Cairo I was sheik in Wâdy
Mousa. Said Pasha may think him self somewhat of a man,
because he is in the seat of his father. My son, you are a
boy. You have caught me in Cairo; but if I meet you outside the gates of your
city—if I meet you on the desert sand—I will show you who is
Sheik Houssein! Kill me here now, if you dare: and I have five
sons, old men all, who will seek my blood on the stones of
Cairo. No, no, Mustapha Capitan;
no no, Hassan Pasha; Sheik Houssein is not to be
treated
105
like a boy! What will
become of your caravan next year, and the year after that?
Send ten thousand men with it to guard it by the mountains of
Sheik Houssein, and from every rock and hiding-place, will he
rain death on them, and the ten thousand men will lie on
the sands. You dare not harm this old head! I am not afraid of you, though I stand here in your strong house, in the heart of your great city. The man does not live who dares to harm me. Woe be to you, Mustapha Capitan, wee be to Said Pasha, if I go not out free from Cairo and unharmed!”
The room was silent for a moment, as the old man
took breath after this burst of defiance, and then every voice
rang at once in a storm of dissension, dispute, demand,
refusal, defiance, anger, and fury. This subsided as Sheik
Houssein again raised his voice, and hurled his anathemas on
Said Pasha and the Egyptian government. Meantime Mustapha
Capitan sat calmly in the corner of the diwan, and Miriam and
myself sat as calmly by his side. I confess that I thought
once or twice that if this storm of words should result as it
would have been likely to result in any other part of the
world, our chance would have been poor to reach the door
through a hundred Arabs, every one of them fully armed.
But the audience was over. Mustapha had had enough
of the sheik, and he broke up the sitting by a nod. We went
out with the crowd; and as the room opened out on the large
roof of the lower building, the Bedouins sat down on the
stones of the roof, and we sat down in a circle composed of
the four sheiks that I have mentioned and ourselves, attended
by Abd-el-Atti. Here we remained an hour longer, listening to
the wily attempts of the others to persuade the old man into a
promise to produce the thief. It was in vain; he was not to
be caught. Accordingly I proposed to Abd-el-Atti to
take
106
the old man with us
and visit the other prisoners. I was anxious to see their
meeting. He went with us.
As he entered the prison-door they advanced to meet
him; and the first one, the son of a sheik, met him with
outstretched arms, kissing him on each cheek, and receiving
his kiss in return, then pressing his forehead against the old
man's forehead, both standing silent and motionless for thirty
seconds in that graceful and strange position, their eyes
fixed on the ground. The other prisoner received a similar
salute, but not so impressive. The first prisoner was dressed
in the plainest and most common gray blanket of the Bedouins.
It was wound around his body, and the corner was thrown over
his head; and yet his slave, who had come to him from his
far-off home across the desert, was as richly dressed as
any man in the assembly, in silk and cashmere, and I might
also have remarked, was one of the loudest talkers in
the audience-room; for here slaves talk freely before
their masters, and dispute with them fearlessly.
Mustapha Capitan ordered the Sheik Houssein to be
detained in the prison all night. Woe to Mustapha if he sets
his foot on the desert sand east of Suez
after this.
I asked Abd-el-Atti if there was not such a process as giving bail known to Moslem law. There was, but it was only honor. If a man of reputation would promise on his religion to produce the prisoner, he might be given into his custody.
So we arranged it. I never knew exactly how much my
word had to do with it, or whether it was Abd-el-Atti's
religion or mine that Mustapha Capitan depended on.
Abd-el-Atti arranged it with Mustapha Capitan, guarantying his
appearance when the government should call for him. The sheik
was handed over to him and he brought him down to me at the
hotel.
After this he remained for two weeks our constant attendant,
107
passing the nights
with Abd-el-Atti at his house and reporting himself every
morning to the authorities. He was all this time like a caged
tiger, quiet, but with a furious eye. His gratitude to
Abd-el-Atti, for saving him from that worst affliction known
to an Arab, a night under bolt and bar, knew no bounds. He
prayed God that he might see him at Wâdy Mousa, and as he was
old he promised the gratitude of his sons and descendants to
remote generations.
“What will you do to Abd-el-Atti, when he comes to
your tent?” I asked.
He turned his eye up to Abd-el-Atti with a good-natured laugh, and drew his finger across his throat.
I laughed at his jesting threat, and asked him what he would do to Mustapha Capitan if he ever came to Wâdy Mousa. His face sobered in an instant; he looked with his flashing eyes at me, and was silent for a moment. Then he growled rather than spoke,
“You know very well what I will do to Mustapha
Capitan or to Said Pasha, if either of them comes within my
reach.”
“How old are you?” I asked him, as we sat smoking
our chibouks in affectionate proximity one morning at the
front door of Williams's hotel under the shade of the lebbek
trees.
“My children's grand-children ride on horses,” was the reply.
While he remained with us, I had his photograph taken by an artist who was passing through Cairo on his way to India. The old man sat like a
statue. The first impression taken proved a failure, and,
after an interval of ten minutes, the artist proposed to seat
him again. It was unnecessary. He was in the chair, and he had
not moved hand or foot—I don't think he had
winked—since the first sitting.
108
This picture is an accurate likeness of a Bedouin sheik in full costume, precisely as we were accompanied by him from day to day; the reader may rely on the accuracy of the camera, and not suppose that fancy has added a line.
The administration of justice
in Egypt is a curious affair. As I was riding homeward that
day, after leaving the old man of the desert, I met a camel
carrying a large box which contained a huge tiger. The animal
was growling furiously, as every swing of the camel sent
him now to one end of the cage and now to the other. I
was comparing him to the old chief. Never were two more alike. While I was looking at him, two tall stout men, Europeans, dismounted from donkeys which they had hired, and refused to pay the owner for them. On his insisting, one of them struck him. Whereat he became more earnest in his demands for his money, but, was still perfectly respectful, though he held the Frank firmly by the folds of his dress. The latter, enraged at the
pertinacity of the Arab, struck him with his cane, and
then gave him a terrible beating. I never saw a man so thoroughly thrashed. He struck him over his head and back, his legs and his bare arms, bringing blood at every blow. He beat him across the street and actually into the open court of the police office, where sat fifteen or twenty police officers, smoking sedately and calmly. No one of them moved from his seat, or spoke. Twenty other donkey men rushed in to the rescue, and the Frank broke his cane over the head of his victim, and then took
110
to European swearing.
The next instant he rushed out into the street, around the
corner of the building, to an old man who sells bamboo and
rattans, bought a stout bamboo for a piastre, and returned to
the charge. Again the poor Arab took it, and when he was
thoroughly tired the Frank left the crowd and walked along the
street as coolly as if he had but been whipping a dog.
This is an every day occurrence in the streets of the city, and I mention it in connection with the arrest of the
Sheik Houssein as showing what experience I had in one
afternoon of the manner of administering justice in Cairo the Blessed.
The explanation of this strange scene in the police office is this.
By our treaty with Turkey, and by the treaties of all civilized nations, it is provided that no American, Englishman, or in general no citizen or subject of either of the powers so protected by treaty, shall be tried for any
offense by Turkish law, but every offender shall be tried
by the law of his own land. The substance of this is, that
he shall be handed over to the consul of his government,
and he sends him home for trial without witnesses—of
course without possibility of conviction.
Hence foreigners may commit crime with absolute impunity, except for the blood revenge, which authorizes and requires relatives to avenge the death of their
connections.
As a result of this, every consul in Egypt has, what are called protegés, the list
varying from hundreds up to thousands. I beg especial
attention to this enormity of fraud, in which our government
is an innocent participator, a fraud on the Egyptian and
Turkish governments which all civilized nations are combined
in perpetrating.
Our present consul, Mr. De Leon, is, I believe, totally free from any blame in the matter. He found a list of
111
American subjects,
entitled to protection, left him by his predecessors, and he
has done what he could to diminish the extent of the injury to
the nation which this system brings about. But what is he
alone among the crowd of foreign consuls, each one a petty
sovereign by virtue of this system. Its ramifications extend
everywhere in Turkish dominions. I found it at Jaffa, at
Jerusalem, at Smyrna, and at Constantinople.
Out of this system wholly arose the
Kosta difficulty, and though this has given us a
terrible reputation in the East, and one which secures
profound respect for Americans, because the Mediterranean
nations have gotten the idea that we are a filibustering
nation, ready to come and seize on their ports, palaces, and
thrones, yet this whole thing was wrong from beginning to
ending.
No one in America understood precisely how the
thing could occur, or how the commodore and consul dared to
act as they did. But this system explains it. If Kosta had
been a full-blooded Turk, and never out of Turkey in his life,
had his name been found on the consul's lists of protegés, the same course would have been taken in carrying out the system. There are hundreds of such names on our consuls' lists! Men who
never breathed any freer air than that of Mohammedan
countries —whose forefathers, to the days of Esau, were Asian, and whom their own government dare not lay finger on, because of this claim of protection on the part of the American government. Observe how it works. A Jew, doubtless direct in his line of descent from the Jews of the time of Jeremiah in Egypt, whose father, and grandfather, and great grandfather, were money- changers in the Jews' quarter of Cairo, killed a man in the street, and
was arrested and imprisoned. An Englishman who saw him kill
the man, and who caused his arrest, is my informant.
112
His conviction was certain; his guilt clear as daylight.
But, two days after his arrest, he sent for the French consul, had a long interview with him, and the next day the consul showed his name in his list of protegés, and demanded his delivery to
him. The government, of course, yielded to the demand.
As a necessary consequence of this system travelers
have no protection against each other, and, on the river,
every man looks to his arms as his only guard.
The time has arrived when this system should be
changed. It is iniquitous, from first to last, and it is only
in the fact that our present consul, Mr. De Leon, is an able,
upright, and trustworthy man, that Americans can have any
confidence for safety while in Egypt.
In connection with this subject, I may here speak of the general administration of justice in Egypt.
The days of Mohammed Defterdar are passed, and
better times are come; still the wheels of justice move much
on golden axles, and there is room for great reforms in
justice and in practice.
The viceroy is an autocrat. He says kill, and they
kill.
While I was in Cairo, he gave
Mohammed Bey, chief of the police in Cairo, seven days in which to detect a
murderer, and on the eighth morning, the murderer being still
at large, his friends had permission to bury Mohammed Bey's
headless trunk.
The religion is the only law of the country. By it the Khadee rules and judges as he did in the days of Haroun el Rasheed.
I heard one day that a murder had been committed in
the broad street of the city, and I went over to the police
office to see the process of justice in such a case.
It was a curious scene. On the floor of the room sat the prisoner, literally loaded with chains. He had a chain
113
on each wrist, and one
as heavy as a small ship's-cable going around his body and
over his shoulders. It was a ridiculous formality, too; for it
was very manifest that he had but to shake himself and they
would drop off, even to the last link.
Opposite to him sat four women, facing him. They
were heavily vailed, but they watched him with flashing eyes.
They were the relations of the dead man, attending here to see
that he was avenged. The law of blood for blood is omnipotent.
I inquired into the process of the law with such a man.
“When will he be tried?”
“In a month or two.”
“Do you make up any calendar of cases for trial?”
“Oh, no.”
“How do you remember that such a case is to be
tried?”
“They (the women) will see that we don't forget him.”
“Is there no other way of remembering it?”
“None; the blood revenge will keep them active. We
shall need no other reminder.”
“Where will he remain meanwhile?”
“In prison.”
“At whose expense?”
“His own.”
“Do you feed prisoners?”
“Not a mouthful.”
“Who does feed them?”
“Their friends.”
“If they have none?”
“What?”
“If they have no friends?”
“Never heard of such a case.”
“But if it did occur?”
“I suppose he must starve.”
114
Such is the simple routine of justice. Primitive, and certainly effective. I have no doubt that justice is as
evenly administered in this same Cairo,
as in Christian New York or London. Look ye to it, who would
make Christian lands better than Moslem!
Shortly after my first interview with Sheik Houssein, the procession of the Makhmil took place, which is the
final breaking-up of the annual pilgrimage, by depositing the
Makhmil in the mosk of Mohammed Ali at the citadel.
This procession is ordinarily one of the grandest events of the Cairene year. The departure of the pilgrims is the time for more display, but the scene is not more
interesting, perhaps not as interesting.
The caravan had been waiting on the desert, outside
the city walls, for the pasha's order that it should enter,
and this at length was issued at a late hour on the evening
before. No one knew of it, and we should not have heard of it
but for the faithfulness of our servant, who was up at his
prayers before daylight, as every good Mussulman should be,
and saw the soldiers passing on their way out of the city to
meet the caravan; so he came and roused me, and called a
carriage instanter. It had been decided beforehand that we
should have a carriage instead of going on donkeys, because,
in the first place, we should be better able to see in a
crowd, and in the second place, should be less liable to
insult from the crowd. For on the day of this procession, from
time immemorial, Mussulmans have been permitted to insult
Christians with impunity, and the boys are accustomed to do
so.
The Makhmil is a somewhat curious affair. Few Mohammedans can tell you what it is, though they venerate it, and look forward and back to its arrival as the great
event of the religious year.
Long years ago—let us not be particular about dates—
115
a certain royal lady,
a queen, made the pilgrimage to Mecca, and for her use had a
gorgeous car or camel litter made, in which she rode all the
way. The next year she did not go on the pilgrimage, but she
sent her camel and her litter, and it was carried by the
pilgrims each successive year, until they forgot the origin of
the custom and made it a religious rite. Each year a most
gorgeous canopy is made—a new one every year—at the
expense of the government, and this goes and returns
empty. On its return, it is held most sacred. The people rush
to touch it with their fingers. They press their
foreheads and lips to the fringe, and rejoice at the
blessing their eyes have in looking at it.
We were effectually insured against insult when we
met Sheik Houssein and took him into the carriage. The old man
did not exactly like to sit in such an affair. He said he
preferred to be on his horse, and when Miriam explained to him
that we much preferred carriages in our cities, he promised
that when she came to Wâdy Mousa, he would give her such a
horse as would make her forswear all wheeled vehicles
thenceforth. He looked anxiously around him as we went along
through the crowd that was pouring to the part of the city
where the procession was to pass. We drove on rapidly, a
runner preceding us and clearing the way. I wished to
reach the Bab el Nasr,
the gate of victory, before the entrance of the procession,
but I was too late for it. We met them in the narrowest part
of the way, and the officers who preceded the procession
turned our horses' heads, so that we were obliged to head the
procession and drive back till we came to a convenient turn
out, where we could stop and let them pass. This place we
found and there saw them.
The Procession was headed by the camels which had
accompanied the Hadj to Mecca and back. Then followed
116
the escort of cavalry
and foot sent out to meet theme Behind these came the sacred
camel, bearing the makhmil. It was indeed a gorgeous affair,
blazing with the purest gold. No tinsel work about this. Its
value was incalculable. The camel was almost hidden by the
fringe of precious metal, and the balls and crescents shone
like suns and moons. The whole crowd shouted and did
reverence to it as it passed.
The Mohammedan sign of reverence is made by placing
the palm of the open hand on the forehead, and drawing it down
to the chin; every man, woman, and child did this, and then
shouted. The air rang with the peculiar cry of joy which the
women utter on all festive occasions, a long gurgling sound
that no one can imitate who is not born in the East. Behind
the makhmil, on a camel, sat a derweesh, naked to the waist,
who is a somewhat celebrated character, and an important part
of the procession. His head rolls as if it were not attached
to his shoulders, but only lay there, and every motion of the
camel sent it around. This motion is never known to stop from
the time the makhmil leaves the citadel of Cairo on its way to Mecca
until its return. Possibly in the night time, when no one is
near, he may rest and sleep, but this is denied, and it is
asserted and believed that he never rests an instant or ceases
this strange motion.
Following him are the camels of the pilgrims, with
their canopies and their families in them. The camel litter is
composed of two boxes, swung on opposite sides of the camel,
covered with one tent-like canopy. In each box are some of the
riders, or possibly they balance the person on one side by the
baggage on the other, if the family is not large enough to
fill both.
These are the desert ships of old fame. Five thousand of them were in the caravan when they left Suez, but more than two thousand hastened on, and
had been scattered
117
to their various homes
a week or more before the arrival of the main body. Hence the
procession was not as full as usual.
After the camels came the guard of the caravan, a regiment of wild-looking rascals of every nation under the eastern sun, dressed in more costumes than there are countries in Asia and Africa, and these closed the
procession, which was altogether the strangest that we
have ever been witnesses of. They passed us and went on through the Bab Zouaileh, which is one of the most stately edifices in the city, and so on up to the citadel. The Bab Zouaileh is, as its name imports, a gate. Before the days of Salah-e'deen it was the most southern gate of Cairo, but when
that prince extended the city, and built the citadel, this
gate was left in the midst of the houses, and stands to this
day a monument of the greatness of that celebrated warrior.
It is withal one of the most sacred places in Cairo, and while superstition even
among Mussulmans shrinks from public gaze, here it is
displayed to the utmost.
The Kutb is the most holy of the
Mohammedan saints. No man can tell who, what, or where he is.
His residence is always in the flesh, always in some
Mussulman. That man knows it, and only he. When he dies, it
passes to another. This Kutb, or Wellee, has the gift of
ubiquity, or rather the power of instantaneous change of
place. One gate of the Bab Zouaileh is never closed, but has
stood for hundreds of years shut back against the wall of the
archway. Behind this is the
place of the Kutb, where oftentimes the passing
Mohammedan casts a sudden look, hoping to see him.
Upon this gate every Mohammedan who has had a
tooth-ache, hangs the extracted tooth, thinking thereby to be
insured against a recurrence of the malady. Hence the gate
presents, as may well be imagined, a curious appearance.
118
Some hundreds of
grinders of every size and sort are placed in the cracks, or
attached by strings to various parts of the massive portal;
and a dentist might make his fortune by selecting from them.
Some of them are inclosed in small bags, but the large
majority are in their native purity, or impurity.
Over the gate did hang until it fell away in the winds, the rope by which Toman Bey, the last sultan of the Baharite dynasty, was hung in 1517, and until very
recently the ghastly heads of the slaughtered Mamelukes grinned on the turrets above it. Without the gate is the spot still used for the execution of certain criminals,
although it is now a crowded bazaar.
The procession over, I drove back to the hotel, dropping the sheik on the way. His release at length came. The government paid him off, and allowed him to depart. He came down to bid me good-by, and urged me to visit him in Wâdy Mousa.
We parted excellent friends. He promised me all manner of attentions in Wâdy Mousa, if I would come, and I have no doubt he would have treated me nobly. But I never saw him again, and the old man will be dead when I go to Wâdy Mousa. I heard of him in the following spring. As I was groping my way by torchlight through the grand caverns that underlie the north-east corner of
Jerusalem, a gentleman who was with me on that curious exploration, and who was one of an English party just arrived across the desert from Cairo, happened to mention Petra.
“Did you go to Petra?”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“Why, the old Sheikh of the Alaween—”
“Sheikh Houssein Ibn-egid?”
“Yes—do you know him?”
119
“I think I do;” and I laughed loud and long, without waiting for his story, for I knew that my old friend was at
his work again. He had scared them away from Wâdy Mousa. But I
had faith to believe that he would be glad to see me there.
How I wandered about the
streets of Cairo; how I
visited the citadel, and again and again explored that deep
rock-hewn well of Yusef Salah-e'deen, known as the well of
Joseph; how I stood, hour by hour, on the front of the
unfinished palace of Mohammed Ali, and looked off at the Nile
and the pyramids; how, day by day, we rode down to the boat,
and watched her progress in fitting up, and bargained here and
there for provisions and powder, flags and frying-pans, hams
and hammers; how, in one of my hasty gallops up the Mouski,
my donkey slipped and plunged me into the open arms of
an old Turk, whom I was compelled to console by buying
of him a half dozen of brandy, which brandy, O friend,
bear in mind when I come to tell of the ascent of the
cataract; how Trumbull and myself consulted all night
about the comforts for the ladies, and worked all day on
little nothings which seemed of huge importance then;
how we smoked pounds of Latakea over our volumes of Champollion, and the maps of Jacotin which Trumbull, with infinite skill, had copied in America, and brought with him; how we rode out to the superb Shoubra gardens of Halim Pasha, the
viceroy's brother, and sunned ourselves in the corridor that
ran around the great fountain wherein foolish and false
tradition saith
121
Mohammed Ali was
accustomed to keep pet crocodiles, and overturn boat-loads of
his wives; how we did not see the fair odalisques in these
bowers, as one fanciful author describes his own good luck,
for the reason that they are never open when the ladies are
abroad in them, but then rigorously shut even to men slaves of
the pasha; how we dreamed away a month of luxurious life in
El Kahira the Victorious: are not all these things for
our own memories, and too much and too many to be
recited here?
Abd-el-Atti was a young, well-built, active Egyptian, with a face much like a North American Indian's. His
complexion was copper-colored, his eyes black and rather
unsteady. After the Nile voyage I took him with me to Syria; and, having had him for a servant
during nearly eight months of constant travel, I think I know
the man perfectly.
His temper was violent, but I had no difficulty with it. Like all dragomans, he was anxious to make money, and could see but one view of a money question. I had no trouble with him on that score either. If I yielded to him in one instance, I made him yield in the next. If the traveler will look out for his temperament, and treat him kindly, as a good servant should be treated, I have no hesitation in recommending him as the most accomplished dragoman in Egypt or the East.
He had lived some years in England and France, spoke the language of those countries, Italian, Turkish, and his
own, the Arabic—read and wrote Arabic well, which was a great
desideratum for our purposes, and had seen travel and
adventure enough to be able to tell and manufacture large
stories for our amusement, when there was nothing better to
do. I give here our contract with him verbatim.
122
Contract.
We, the undersigned, J. Hammond Trumbull, and W. C.
Prime, with Mrs. Trumbull and Mrs. Prime, have this day agreed
with Mohammed Abd-el-Atti for a trip up the Nile, on the
following conditions:
1. Mohammed Abd-el-Atti engages to provide a
comfortable boat, with awning and jolly boat; to
furnish said boat with beds, bedding, tables, china,
glass, water filters, and all and every requisite
necessary for the convenience and comfort of
first-class passengers.
2. Mohammed Abd-el-Atti agrees to provide all
stores, provisions, candles, lights, etc., as
shall be necessary for the entire voyage. Also to
provide as many courses for breakfast, dinner, etc.,
as shall be required by the above parties.
3. Mohammed Abd-el-Atti agrees to provide and pay for one cook, one servant, and one assistant, to
wash clothes, etc., during the entire voyage.
4. Under the above conditions Mohammed Abd-el-Atti agrees to take Messrs Prime and Trumbull, and party,
to Es Souan, and back again to Cairo, for the sum of two
hundred and twenty-five pounds in gold, giving them fifteen days' stoppage on the voyage, at any place or
places they may wish to stop or remain at, and
providing donkeys and guides for visiting any such
places.
5. For the first fifteen days of stoppage, exceeding
the above period, that they may wish to remain
below the first cataract, they will pay to
Mohammed Abd-el-Atti the sum of three pounds fifteen
shillings per diem.
6. For any period they may wish to remain below the first cataract, after the
expiration of the above provided period, they shall
pay Mohammed Abd-el-Atti the sum of three pounds per
day for each day.
7. Should the above parties, after their arrival at
the first cataract, wish to proceed
to the second cataract, Mohammed Abd-el-Atti agrees to
take them on in the same boat, and same style, and
they shall then pay him the sum of sixty-seven pounds
ten shillings for the trip between the two cataracts
and back, and they shall have three days for stoppage,
for visiting such places as they may desire. And if
they shall desire to stop more than
123
three days
above the first cataract, then,
for every day of stoppage above three, they shall pay
him at the rate of three pounds per day.
8. It is, moreover, fully understood that Mohammed Abd-el-Atti is to pay all presents on the voyage; to
pay all donkey hire, guides, guards, etc.; to pay
the expenses of taking the boat up and down the
cataracts, and all and every present to crew, sailors,
reis, pilot, or persons on shore, during, and at the
end of the voyage.
9. It is understood that, if the party should go to
the second cataract, then the provision for days
of stoppage over fifteen days below the first cataract is altered, and they shall pay Mohammed Abd-el-Atti, in that case,
only three pounds per day over the first fifteen
days provided for, for every day more than such
fifteen that they may wish to stop.
N. B. The boat is to be procured and equipped, and
the trip to commence as soon as possible.
Signed by the Americans. Sealed by Mohammed
Abd-el-Atti.
Under this contract he selected a boat, which we examined and approved, and he proceeded to fit and furnish her. When this was done we hoisted the American flag, and, for a signal, a white flag with one large blue star in the centre, and named her from the name of a boat not unknown to fame in our home circles, The Phantom.
There was something pleasant in the idea of calling our Nile boat, that spread her lofty wings on the air, white and very ghost-like in the light of a November moon in Egypt, by the name of that gallant boat which has weathered so many Atlantic gales along the coast of America, and with which many recollections of pleasant days, and pleasant life, and beloved friends, are connected.
But she was a very different craft. Seventy feet long by thirteen broad, she carried a mast stepped away forward,
124
about thirty feet
high. On the top of this, swinging by a rough rope tackle, was
the long yard, tapering from one heavy end below to a point
sixty or seventy feet above the deck, and this carried the
large triangular sail. Another smaller mast, stepped at the
extreme stern, on the after-rail, carried a small sail of the
same shape, which was managed by ropes rigged out on a pole
projecting ten feet behind the boat.
The cabins occupied all the after part of the boat, and rose five feet above the deck, the floor being sunk two feet below it. Thus we had ample height of ceiling, and with a dining-room, one large and two small
sleeping-rooms, closets, and wash-room, we had a small
house in which four persons could live very comfortably.
The furniture of the boat was oriental, of course; but
two American rocking-chairs, part of a Yankee
importation into Alexandria two years ago, made things look somewhat natural within the cabin, and no one could suggest an
improvement on our arrangements.
Darkest of Nubians externally, and brightest in intellect, was Ferraj, our first cabin servant. Never was there a blacker or a better fellow. Ten years ago, Abd-el-Atti found a crowd of slaves at Wâdy Halfeh, in the slave-pen on the bank of the river. He took a bag of dates in his hand, went among them, and sprinkled them on the ground. The black crowd sprang after them, and gathered them up gladly. He saw one small boy of seven or eight that was unable to get any, and he was struck with his appearance. Eight pounds bought him. He named him Ferraj (Trusty), and took him to Cairo. From that time they have been
inseparable, and their affection for each other is an
excellent illustration of that ordinarily subsisting between
master and slave in oriental countries. He taught him to
read—an accomplishment in this country which but one in a
thousand can boast of—and having
125
brought him up with
the utmost care, made him a good Mussulman and a first-rate
servant. He gave him fifty pounds and his freedom two years
ago. But they are as inseparable as ever, and the Nubian
always accompanies his master on his expeditions with
travelers. He is not more than eighteen, but would pass for
twenty-two, and stands six feet in his stockings.
Ferraj remained with us as long as Abd-el-Atti, and it would be almost impossible to say how much we became attached to him. Seek him out, Q traveler to Egypt, and thank me for telling you of a treasure to a wandering Howajji.
Hassan, the boy, was about fifteen, with a face of perfect beauty, even for a woman's. It was a luxury to look at his dark olive complexion, and into his deep thoughtful eyes. He, too, spoke a little English, but not so much as Ferraj. The latter could think English, if he could not speak it always.
“What's that?” I asked him one morning, as he
brought in a dish and placed it on the table at breakfast.
“I not know what you call it. It's what—is—in my head,” and he laid his hand on his wool, thereby to signify that it was a dish of brains!
One morning, as we sat smoking at the door of the
hotel, Abd-el-Atti brought up a little shut-eyed, laughing
Egyptian, dressed in flowing trowsers and embroidered vest and
jacket, with a turban of voluminous folds on his head, and red
slippers, with sharp up-turned toes, on his feet.
“This is Hajji Mohammed Mustapha, the cook.”
I looked at him and at Trumbull. Trumbull looked at
him and at me.
I was faithless, but submissive. How gloriously I was converted. What royal dishes, what inventions of genius
126
worthy of Ude, what
gastronomic powers that wily little Egyptian possessed. I took
him to Syria, too. I
would have brought him here if I could. His resources were
inexhaustible, and he needed thrashing only once in all my
dealings with him; that was when an English gentleman, who had
dined with me at Nazareth, made him a laughing offer, and he
actually deserted me then and there, and left me to starve on
a frying-pan and an Arab boy. I reformed him back in a
twinkling after I caught him, and I think there was a tear in
his eye when I parted from him at Beyrout.
But I linger too long in Cairo. My last piece of work was to sit three mortal
hours by a Jew money-changer, who did ten pounds of gold into
copper money for me, which we carried, or a man for us, to the
hotel, to furnish small change on the upper river. This, and
about four times as much more, belonging to Abd-el-Atti,
stood on our boat in open baskets during our whole
voyage—accessible to any fingers, but always safe.
At four in the afternoon the last cart, car, van, break, or whatever may be the proper name of the Egyptian vehicle drawn by a single bullock, was at the door of the Indian Hotel, where we had now been for six weeks. A half dozen loads had previously gone down to Boulak to the boat, and on this we piled our trunks and small
articles, and then surveyed our empty rooms with no
regret. We were glad to be away, although every hour had
been pleasantly employed, and a year would not suffice to
show the stranger all the graceful minarets, strange,
quaint lattices, exquisite arches, and lofty mosks of the
city of Salah-e'deen. But the Nile was forever flowing by,
laden with stories of Karnak, of Philæ, and of Abou Simbal, and we grew
anxious to be away on its waters.
The Phantom lay at the bank of
the river in the rear of the house of its owner. Passing
through the house
127
by an arched passage
and climbing down a filthy bank, the rubbish-heap of the
family, we reached the deck and took possession of the vessel.
The “monarch of all I survey” idea was the prominent one at first; but there was too much work on hand to allow
of its being enjoyed. Trunks, boxes, crates of turkeys, coops
of chickens, carpets, mats, oranges, fruits of all kinds,
guns, pistols, coats, shawls, and the hundred et ceteras of a winter outfit lay in
indescribable confusion everywhere. Out of this chaos we
proceeded to extract order, and having at length accomplished
our design in a measure, we discharged our donkey-boys with
the customary bucksheesh, and wrapping around us our cloaks and shawls, for the air was chilly as we came out of the cabin, we went up on the cabin deck and ordered all clear for the start.
I could for a moment fancy myself on the deck of the old Phantom in western waters, but only
for a moment.
“Are you all ready there?” That's the English of my
question, which in Arabic was a single interrogative word,
“Hadah?”
The answer was tolerably good English, if it was pure Arabic—“Aiowah,” not unlike an American
sailor's “Aye, aye.” “Cast off then—go ahead Reis
Hassanein.”
This last command, profane as it sounds, had no reference to the Reis's visual organs. The order in Arabic is “Godam Ya Reis
Hassanein,” literally, “Forward, Captain Hassanein.” We
fired thirteen guns, and the Phantom fell off on the current from the shadow of the houses into the glorious moonlight on the Nile.
Never was such an hour for departure on the voyage.
The sky was fathomless in its deep blue beauty. The Nile was
yellow gold under us. Minaret and dome stood up in the silent
air, and shed a softer light than the moon's own rays, while
far away, solemn and majestic, the solemnity
128
that of immortality,
the majesty that of centuries, stood the pyramids of Ghizeh, gray and solemn in the light of their old companion. How contemptuously the moon and the pyramids looked down on us sexagenarians of the nineteenth century after the coming of our Lord! How swiftly the river rushed by us, on to the sea
that had received it for so many ages, heedless of the passing
travelers whose lives would be as brief as the shadow of the
sail passing between the moon and the wave!
It was an hour for dreams, if dreaming were possible where all that was real was dreamy—where the trees were
lofty palms, waving their crowns to and fro on the starry
sky—where the shores were the dust of dead Pharaohs and the
children of Jacob and Joseph—where the buildings were domes
and minarets, and over all the ancient pyramids—where the
stars, calm and steadfast, have looked down on a hundred
dynasties of kings, on the graves of a score of nations—where
Moses taught and Plato learned, and where the infant eyes of
the Son of God looked up to His and our home.
I wrapped my Syrian cloak closely around me, for it
was cold at first, and sitting on the cabin deck watched the
curious operations of my new crew, and endeavored for an hour
to learn the philosophy of their ways of doing things. But I
was puzzled beyond endurance. When they wished to turn the
boat's head, they pulled precisely the oar I should have let
alone; and when they wished to take the wind, they flattened
the sail to it with as sharp an edge as they could possibly
manage. This was the fashion with every thing, and so
continued throughout the voyage. The boat, in fact, managd itself sailed
and steered itself and did every thing but, make itself fast
and cast off. Indeed it did cast off once in a while, and I
woke to find her drifting quietly to a sand-bank
129
or a rock, while every
man on the boat was sound asleep.
An hour passed, and the wind had failed us. We lay
under the Ghizeh shore of the river, with
lofty palms over our heads, a boat with an English party on
board lying a hundred yards from us, and profound silence
resting on the river and shore. Even the soft ripple of
the river seemed but to make the silence audible, and no
one could imagine a city with two hundred thousand
inhabitants on the bank of the stream by our side.
This is a strange characteristic of Cairo in the night. With the sunset every one goes
home. Here and there a lantern is visible in the evening, as
some belated pedestrian hurries along; but there are no
street-lamps, no windows to the houses shining out on the
passers-by, no sparkling shop-lamps, no shoppers,
theatre-goers, diners-out, or other late walkers along the
highway; the city is in profound darkness, and the river flows
by as silent a shore as where the desert comes down to it on
east and west in Nubia.
The oldest Egyptian that lay in stone sarcophagus, or painted
mummy-box at Sakkara, slept not more profoundly than I that
first night on the river.
Like the music of a dream, like the sounds one hears in waking hours that
are given to visions, sweeter than the voices of birds, far sweeter than sound of organ in
cathedral or choir, be it ever so triumphant, came over the
river, at the break of day, the muezzin's call to prayer. From the mosk of Mohammed Ali, at the citadel,
high up above all Cairo, it came first. The Sultan Hassan took it up, and old Tooloon, and far-off Ghalaoon and El-Azhar, and I even heard, or thought I heard, the old man's voice who sings to
the sands of the desert that roll around the tomb of Ghait
Bey. It came swelling like the sound of a harp-string, until
the four hundred mosks of the City of Saladin took it up, and
it filled the charmed air with sweet and holy melody. “Prayer
is better than sleep— awake and pray.”
It was not yet light, but the footsteps of the day were in the east; and he came on, now with a faint gray light over the Mokattam
hills, now with a flush of crimson on the white and
gossamer-like minarets of the mosk of Mohammed Ali, and now
with the full burst of sunlight on the valley of Memphis and On.
131
A light breeze now stole up the river, and we made
sail. Running slowly along on the west side of the island of
Rhoda, and passing the palace of Hassan Pasha and the busy
scene at the ferry of Old Cairo , we lost
the city, and were on the most lordly of rivers. We
were stopped by a hail from the shore, and on
approaching found a messenger from the government-office
which had sent us the carriage the day previous. It is worth
relating, as an illustration of the constant anxiety of
this government and its officials to please foreigners. We
had left in the carriage a small pasteboard almanac,
value three cents on the 1st of January, and much less now
that it was the middle of November. When the carriage
was cleaned in the morning it was found, and a cawass was
instantly dispatched after us with two horses and a
government drag.
He went to Boulak, and learned that we had sailed in the evening. Then he went to Old Cairo
, and crossed the ferry to Ghizeh, where he learned that we had passed early in the morning. Returning to the east bank, he drove four miles up the river and overtook us as I have related. We sent the small boat on shore for it, and then squared away—if the word is allowable, with a lateen sail—and the wind having now freshened, the boat seemed verily as if she had wings, and flew on, the water parting with a rush and ripple on each side of her bow.
In the afternoon, we passed a boat lying at the shore, and carrying an American flag. It was the boat of Rev. Mr. Martin, one of the American missionaries at Cairo, just starting on a
voyage of inspection to determine whether it was desirable to
locate a mission at any point up the river. We met them
frequently, and had great pleasure in their pleasant
companionship.
appeared in succession
as we approached them, and watched our departure with
changeless aspect; nor was it till late in the afternoon that
we lost sight of the lofty citadel of Cairo and the white mosk that shines from it.
It was not to be supposed that we should find ourselves entirely at home on our boat within the first twenty-four hours, and yet I fancy that any one who saw us that day, stretched on diwans, smoking our chibouks, and reading or talking, would have imagined us old voyagers on the return from a long journey; so perfect was every provision for comfort and luxury. The hotel in Cairo was nothing to it, though that
was excellent.
The Nile itself, at first, sadly disappointed me. I confess to ideas of a clear and glorious river, like the swift Ohio, flowing over golden sand and shining stones. I had never paused to ask myself whence came its fertilizing powers, or whence the vast deposits of soft mud that enrich the lower part of Egypt; and when I saw the strong stream in the hot sunshine, looking more like
flowing mud than water, I was unwilling to call this the
Nile. Utility was not what I wanted to see in the river.
Beauty, majesty, power, all these I had looked for, and
there was nothing of them until the sun went down, and the
moon gilded—not silvered—the stream. Then it was the
river of my imagination—a strong, a mighty flood, glorious
in its deep, strong flow, and the unsightly banks, which,
in the day, are abrupt walls of black mud, in layers,
looking like huge unbaked brick, become picturesque and
fairly beautiful with waving groves of sont and palms, and
glistening fields of doura.
We were all awake before the sun rose next morning,
and saw him come up after the short morning twilight, which is
beautiful beyond words. The sharp outlines of the hills, in
morning and evening twilight, surpass belief.
Before the sun was above the mountains, Trumbull and
133
myself were off on the
plain, shooting partridges, for the wind was gone and the boat
was lying at the bank. In half an hour Ferraj came off to us
with cups of hot coffee, exquisitely made, for therein Hajji
Mohammed did excel, and having taken these, gun in hand, we
strolled up the river, and the Phantom followed us before a light northern breeze.
As this increased she picked us up, and we ran on with the
lofty sail swinging in the strong, full breeze, and pulling
her by the nose through the rushing current of the river.
We reached Benisoef at noon on the third day, and while strolling through the narrow bazaars, with their cupboard shops, I was not a little amused at the dragoman's method of treating his countrymen. Travelers should take a native dragoman in preference to a Maltese on this account, that the inhabitants have no fear of a Maltese before
their eyes, and insult travelers without hesitation and
without being punished, when they are attended by a
foreigner.
But the presence of a native dragoman does not always protect from insulting language.
I did not, but Abd-el-Atti did, overhear a remark made by one of three men seated in a shop front, somewhat derogatory to the character of Christians in general, with particular reference to me. He wheeled in an instant, but the Arab was too quick for him, and vanished around a corner, leaving his shoes on the ground in front of the shop, and his two companions sitting within it. With one of the shoes Abd-el-Atti beat one of the scoundrels, and with the other shoe he thrashed the other, finishing each castigation by throwing the shoe into the face of the
victim, adding a little advice to keep better company.
Abd-el-Atti was by no means satisfied with the escape of
the chief offender, and ten minutes afterward, as we
returned that way, proposed to surround him. It was
probable he had by this time returned to talk over the affair
with his
134
friends. Abd-el-Atti
walked on unobserved, and having passed the shop, gave me a
signal. We closed up, and he sprang like a cat on his prey.
Never was man more astounded. Abd-el-Atti had
snatched a stick from a by-stander, and showered blows on the
back and head of the offender, until he made a sudden bolt to
escape, and, in his intense haste, stumbled over a boy, and
went six feet into the dirt, taking a piece of skin off from
his nose—quite large enough to keep him employed in better
business for some days, than insulting travelers. Fifty
turbaned shop-keepers looked on all this with motionless
countenances, neither approving nor disapproving, by word or
gesture, though I thought I could detect a smile of
satisfaction in some of their dark eyes as he bit the dust.
We left Benisoef with a rattling breeze, but it failed us toward evening, and a dead calm followed. In the morning I went ashore, on the eastern side, to look for game, and found myself on a large island several miles in extent. A native, at work in the fields, assured me that I should find wild hogs in the thickets back of the doura fields, and signaling the boat for two sailors to help me, I went into it with the determination to have them out if they were there.
It was a warm day, but the air was clear and rich, like wine to the lungs, and I scarcely felt any fatigue after a five-mile walk at a fast rate.
Here, I found a thicket that had all the appearance of being a fit place for the game I was after. I had no knowledge whatever of the animal's habits; had never shot one in my life, but I guessed at his taste from his cousins in America, and plunged into the mud swamp with full expectation of seeing my game before me.
Nor was I disappointed. I had not advanced ten rods, when one-eyed Mustapha shouted furiously, and a small,
135
dark pig dashed
through the thicket, close to Abdallah's feet. I shot.
Abdallah threw himself on him, they rolled and floundered
together in the mud ten seconds, and then—presto—the pig was
gone, and Abdallah nearly gone. Never was poor devil so muddy.
He was a mass of mud. His hair was mortar. His nose was stopped. His mouth was full of his native earth, and his clothes—he had but one shirt, and that could not be harmed or dirtied.
I saw no more pigs or hogs, or tracks of any sort. I shot four rabbits, four partridges, a dozen and a half
pigeons, and shot at a curlew that I didn't hit; and have
always been sorry since that I missed, as he was different
from any other that I have ever seen. I returned to the river
four miles above where I left it. The boat was slowly
approaching, and I sat down to rest while the men tracked her
up. From this time till we reached Es Souan, nearly thirty
days afterward, we continued most of the time to track.
The Nile has along each bank a tow-path as well
beaten as that of a canal in America. At times, when there are
sand-banks near one shore, the boat is rowed across, and the
men resume their tracking on the opposite bank. The speed made
depends of course on the velocity of the current against which
they are pulling, and varies from eight to twelve miles a day
with a boat as large as ours.
On the next evening we were at the little village of Abou-Girg, on the west bank; and as Abd-el-Atti was going
into the village for milk, I accompanied him. The low water
would not, allow the boat to reach the bank, and we had
directed her to anchor in the middle of the river, as well for
the sake of avoiding thieves as for convenience. Nor could the
small boat reach the shore; and having pulled up in the mud, I
mounted the shoulders
136
of an Arab sailor, who
carried me safely to dry land.
The mud village was as quiet as a grave-yard in the
moonlight until we approached, and then fifty dogs made the
night hideous with cowardly barking. Milk is not as easily
procured as might be imagined in a country where cattle,
goats, and camels are plenty. Butter brings them so much
better prices, that few are willing to sell milk; and hence
the propriety of applying to a man in authority to compel the
production of the article we wished. I had been furnished with
all the necessary authority for this purpose, having with my
firman a sort of roving letter of credit from the government,
directed to all sheiks of villages, and officials, great and
small, requiring them, at all times, to give me whatever I
wished, in the way of provisions, at government prices.
It was a mud village, and the streets were but narrow alleys between the walls of the low, windowless houses,
whose roofs were corn-stalks or palm-branches. The moon shone
very quietly down in those streets. I had never seen it more
so. There was an aspect of repose about it that I could
account for only in one way, and that was by supposing that
the rays of light, having fallen into this vile and dirty
spot, had lain down there in the repose of absolute despair.
“Where is the sheik?” we demanded of a naked boy
who made himself visible in the moonlight an instant. But he
vanished with a howl of terror, and made no reply. We met a
woman face to face, as she came around a corner, carrying a
calabash on her head. She stopped, drew her dress around her
face, set down her calabash on the ground, never removing the
gaze of her eyes from my face, and then wheeled, and darted
away.
At length we caught a man, and he took us up a street to a point where it made a short angle to the left for
137
thirty feet, and then
continued its course. The moon shone up it, but this angle was
in the shade; and on a diwan made of dried mud, the customary
bench in all the Egyptian villages, sat the sheik and a half
dozen of his friends in the shade, with their backs to the
moon, looking up the street, where it shone clearly again. Our
errand was soon stated, and the pail, which one of the
sailors had brought; was placed on the broad bench in
front of the sheik, while I sat on one side of it,
Abd-el-Atti stood on the other, and a dozen men, women,
and boys sat down in the dusty street, just within the line
of shadow.
The old sheik puffed his pipe in silence a moment, then handed it to me. One soon forgets prejudices. It would be some time before I could be induced at home to take a pipe from the lips of a white or black man; but I had not been in Egypt a month before I had learned that my Nubian servant always brought me my pipe between his own large lips, and I had accepted the hospitality and wet mouth-pieces of a dozen Turks and Arabs. I did manage at first to get a sly wipe over the mouth-piece with my thumb as I took it; but I gave up this notion at length, and therefore I took the sheik's chibouk
unhesitatingly, and puffed as contentedly as his vile
Beledi tobacco would permit, while he summoned up his
followers. “Hassan! Hassan! Hassan!” The village rang with
the voice. No house was there that did not hear it. But Hassan did not appear. Hassan was wide awake. All the village knew that we wanted milk, and Hassan, for the first time in his worthless life, was away from home.
“Some one bring Hassan!” growled the sheik; and
while some one was about it, he shouted for “Mohammed.”
Mohammed was on hand. He had no milk, and was safe in
appearing, while they endeavored to convince him that he had a
gallon of it. Hassan was brought into
138
the ring, and the
sheik ordered him to bring the desired article. Hassan swore
he had no milk. He did not know what milk was. If you would
believe him, he never drew milk from his mother's breast; and,
in fact, on looking at the intense darkness of his
countenance, it seemed probable that he was right. He was
innocent of the article.
But the sheik knew Hassan. A storm of words commenced that resounded through the village, and Hassan departed
growling. The moonlight fell quietly in the narrow street, and
the group, which had steadily increased in number, sat in the
edge of the light, striving in vain to pierce the darkness
that enveloped my corner, and catch a sight of my countenance.
The sheik was silent, and I followed his example, puffing
industriously at his vile chibouk, which I twice handed
back to him with my hand on my forehead, and which he as often
returned to me wet from his lips, with his hand most
impressively plunged into his loose robe, in the region
where ordinary humanity carries its heart, but where an
Egyptian carries either a stone or nothing.
It was not so much the mouth-piece as the tobacco
to which I objected; but I resigned myself to it after
fruitless efforts to get rid of it, and kept at it with commendable perseverance, until I discovered a sleepy-looking Arab on the other side of the sheik, who looked as if he would be glad of a chance at it, and I passed it to
him. He seized it and made fast to it, while I yielded
myself to a profound sense of satisfaction, and, leaning back,
looked up toward the stars. I say toward the stars, but
not at them, for not less than twenty heads intercepted my vision. The roofs of the houses were crowded with women, who were looking over into the open space below to see the stranger. I stared at them unobserved, and, though they were villagers living in mud huts and clothed in blue cotton, still they had as beautiful faces among
them
139
as I have seen in
splendid halls, and eyes that outshone the stars themselves.
Ah, those lustrous eyes of the Arab women! one can not imagine
the possibility of all the extravagances of the Arabian Nights
until he has seen their depths of beauty, and then he
understands it all. The dark lines of kohl, drawn around the edges of the
lids, make them appear like diamonds set in ebony, and their
laughing expression is the soul of fun and delight.
I asked the sheik what fruit grew on the house-tops in Abou-Girg? Every head was raised instantly, and the eyes disappeared in a twinkling, while a hearty laugh ran around the circle. At this moment Hassan made his
appearance with a bowl containing less than a pint of
milk, which he poured into the pail in front of the sheik.
Then came a tempest. The sheik groaned, and Abd-el-Atti waxed eloquent. Hassan was overpowered with the storm of words that ensued, and departed to squeeze his calabash or his cows for a little more. Meantime Mohammed had been dispatched to raise some milk under penalty of a thrashing if he failed; and when he was gone, the sheik shouted for female assistance: “Serreeyeh! Serreeyeh!”
She came, wearing the invariable blue cloth wound
around her body, head, and face, the eyes alone being visible,
and was dispatched on the same errand, while the sheik asked
news from the war, and we launched into the sea of politics.
The scene was enlivened by the arrival of an Arab mounted on a
white horse, and a half dozen tall fellows in red tarbouches,
who had been sent for to sit on shore all night and watch our
boat. Every village is responsible for the safety of a boat
lying over night at or near its banks, and, if robbery occurs,
must make good all losses.
At length Hassan returned with another pint of milk,
140
and poured it into the
pail with an air of satisfaction that seemed to claim the
approval of his neighbors. The sheik looked in, took up the
pail, shook it, looked at Hassan, and set it down with a groan
of disgust that was irresistible. I think Hassan's chances for
a well pair of feet were poorer at that moment than they had
been in some weeks. But Mohammed arrived in the nick of
time with a good supply, and filled the pail. As for
Serreeyeh, Serreeyeh is doubtless looking for it yet, for
we saw no more of her. I took my leave of the sheik and
went back to the Phantom, followed by the guard, who
spread their mats on the bank while I pulled off to the
boat, which was anchored fifty yards from the shore. For
an hour the men on board exchanged hails every ten
minutes with the guard on shore; after that our hails
were unanswered, and from the appearance of the three
mats and six dark spots on them, I was convinced that
they were keeping watch after the most approved Turkish fashion.
The next day we tracked again all day. But there was nothing tedious in this way of progressing, for it gave us
an opportunity of going on shore and walking, shooting,
gathering shells, agates, and cornelians, or meeting the
natives and talking with or looking at them.
We strolled along a sandy beach, the ladies looking for specimens of the Nile shells, and J — and myself carrying our guns and shooting an occasional plover or pigeon. We came to a point on the east bank not far below the village of Sheik Hassan, where the desert came down to the edge of the river, and from the Nile to the Red Sea the sand rolled
everywhere. There was a rocky point projecting into the river,
and on its top the remains of a foundation hewn in it. Nothing
but these lines was there. No fallen wall, no blocks of stone,
no column, only the trench in the solid rock that marked the
outline
141
of the building which
had once stood there. There was nothing strange in this, for
almost every rock from Cairo to Wâdy Halfeh has interesting memorials about it; but no American, accustomed as we are to the modern, can look on the foundation-wall of a building of three
thousand years ago without pausing to analyze the new thoughts and emotions that crowd into his brain. Possibly our monuments are older. Perhaps the mounds that I opened on the banks of the Ohio may be the graves of a race that had grown old when Egypt was young—of a people whose monarchs were mighty men of renown long centuries before the valley of the Nile rang to the sounds of war under the Shepherd Kings. I have looked on those mounds with reverence, but reverence more for the mysterious and unknown than for the ancient and great. I have slept in solemn nights, when the wind was wailing through the forest, wrapped in my blanket, in the turf inclosure that contained one of those strange heaps, and every night ghostly visitors surrounded me, giant men, like trees walking, and with voices like the wind. But I never felt in those dark communions with the unknown past any of that profound awe with which I stand among the relics of a nation whose history I know, and whose age is recorded on granite.
It was but a line on the stone, but it told of the days of princes and kings. We sat down on the rock, Miriam and I, and the sun shone pleasantly down on us, and the river passed on at our feet as we read the story. It was of kingly footsteps on the floor, of the light
tread of the fairy feet of princesses, of the tramp of
men-at-arms, the sound of music, and laughter, and song,
and dance, and revel. Soft passages were not wanting,
that told of pure and gentle love; and those we paused
to read, for human love hallows the earth more than any other incident in all the life of man. I care not where it
is
142
—though in the hut of
an Egyptian Fellah or the hovel of a miserable Berber, if the
sanctifying influence of love have been there, it has made it
a sacred place. And the thought that arms had been twined
around each other here, that lips had wooed each other's
kisses here, that hearts had beaten against hearts, and strong
embraces held young beauties, and voices whispered low
soft words of human fondness, and eyes looked love
here—this thought hallowed the rock, though arms, lips,
and young beauties were all dead dust a thousand years
ago—dead dust carried away on the river to the sea, and by
the sea scattered to the islands and continents of an
unknown world. If all the dust of all the earth could but
start into life and clear perception for an instant where
it now lies, what strange, wild countenances of affright and
horror would men see staring on them from the earth
beneath their feet in every land!
We reached Kalouseneh that
day. When within four miles of it, I left the boat, and
crossed the country on foot, gun in hand, shooting along the
way.
At the village I found it market-day. There are about a hundred acres of palm-grove here—it might almost be
called a forest—and in the shade sat literally hundreds of
men, women, and children, with their various wares and
merchandise. All the fruits, grains, and products of the
country abounded, and there were long rows of temporary shops,
consisting only of shawls spread on the ground, covered with
beads and other trinkets, to tempt the Bedouin or Egyptian
women. I sat down under a palm, tired out, and endeavored to
cool and rest myself; but a gaping crowd, scores and scores of
the people, surrounded me, stifling the air, and nearly
suffocating me. I left the market and entered the village. It
was the usual mud structure of Egypt, and but for the beauty
of its palm-grove, would have been as detestable as any other.
I found a coffee-house on the bank of the river, where
I sat down to wait the coming of my boat. It was
already occupied, but they vacated the coolest diwan on my
arrival, and I took it.
Do not imagine a coffee-house on the European or
American plan. Far from it. A mud wall in the rear,
144
seven feet high, and
two posts at the front corners, supported a roof of reeds or
of corn-stalks. This is the Egyptian coffee-shop, found in
every village of any size, and furnishing coffee at ten paras
the cup, araka at a little more, and boosa at five paras for
enough to get sick upon. Forever be the memory of Egyptian
boosa detested! It was here that I first encountered it, and,
unsuspicious man that I was, invested my paras—five of
them constituting almost the smallest coin known in Egypt—in
ordering a cup of beer—Arabic, boosa. It came, and I looked at it, and
elevated my gaze to the faces of the group around me. They did
not understand my horror, except only a ghawazee, a
dancing-girl, whose intense black eyes flashed her fun as she
saw me posed by the earthen dish full of a vile abomination
that—on my faith it did—smelled as if it had already served
the purposes of two Arabs, and refused to stay on their
stomachs. I tasted it. I taste every thing, clean or unclean,
that Arabs taste. No, I am wrong: there is a dish that Abdul
Rahman Effendi, the governor of Nubia from Es Souan to Wâdy Halfeh,
called my attention to, and which I did not taste. It was the
entrails of a sheep, chopped fine, with the gall broken and
sprinkled on them, which a half dozen Berbers were eating raw,
with a gusto that might have tempted a less fastidious man; as
I said, I did not taste that. But I did taste the boosa, and I
handed back the dish, cup, bowl, whatever its name
was—it held a quart—and I begged the proprietor of the
shop, as a special favor to me, to pour it all back into
his reservoir, and shut the cover down. I shudder as I
remember it now!
I sat for two hours in the coffee-shop, and I am sorry to say that my company was none of the most reputable. There were three filthy-looking Arabs, half-civilized
Bedouins, belonging to a tribe that Mohammed Ali
persuaded
145
to occupy arable land
and raise camels for his uses, and whom Said Pasha has
converted into enemies by attempting to tax. There was a great
rascal, in the shape of an owner of a boat, who was
endeavoring to extract a sum of money out of a poor reis by a
summary process, not unlike some attempts that I have
seen in other countries, in which attempt there were some
ten or twelve villagers deeply interested, while two
ghawazee —dancing girls—dressed in the voluptuous,
half-naked style of their profession, swindled the various
parties out of successive cups of coffee, or the money to buy
them, by the same arts that women of their character
practice all the world over.
The dispute about the boat, between the owner and the reis, grew furious. All shouted at once, and now I learned
that the sheik of the reises was present endeavoring to settle
the difficulty.
This is a feature of Egyptian government. Every trade or business has its sheik. In Cairo
you will hear constantly of the sheik of the donkey-owners,
and, on any dispute arising among your boys as to the division
of the day's pay, you had nothing to do but to throw down
your money, and let them go to their sheik and settle it.
Achmet, the boat owner, had contracted with Reis
Barikat to let him his boat for a year at a fixed rate per
month, and he had had it a year and a half, and paid
regularly. Just at this time freights were very high, and the
boat was loaded with grain, and ready to go down the river,
when the rascally Achmet demanded the boat, on the ground that
his contract was for a year and no longer, and although it ran
on six months longer, that was no reason why it should six
months more.
The dispute waxed furious, and came at last to the
true western style.
“You lie.”
146
“You lie yourself.”
And then they went at each other. Loud shouts arose
on all sides, and the ghawazee danced in uproarious fun at the
idea of a fight, and ran up to me with the most decided
indications of their intent to embrace me as they had embraced
every body else.
I was sitting on a bench of mud a little elevated from the mud floor of the coffee-shop. I drew my feet up under me, and felt for the handle of a friend in my shawl-belt as the roaring, screaming mass came over toward me, and just then Abd-el-Atti made his appearance with koorbash in hand. A koorbash is Arabic for cowhide, the cow being a rhinoceros. It is the most cruel whip known to fame. Heavy as lead, and flexible as India rubber, usually about forty inches long and tapering gradually from an inch in diameter to a point, it
administers a blow which leaves its mark for time.
I had not been on the Nile a week before I learned
that the koorbash was the only weapon of defense necessary to
carry, and we soon gave up knives and pistols and took to the
whip, of which all the people had a salutary horror.
Abd-el-Atti made the crowd fly as he swung his weapon among them, and silence ensued with astonishing suddenness.
“How dare you make such a row in the presence of
Braheem Effendi?”
“Who is Braheem Effendi?” asked the reis of the
boatmen, for up to this moment he had not observed that the
stranger in the coffee-shop was a Howajji. This was owing not
to my oriental appearance so much as to the extremely shabby
costume that I happened to have on that morning.
“Yonder he is.”
The reis advanced immediately to pay his respects
147
and apologise for the
row. I had to be frank and tell him it needed an apology. Then
he stated the difficulty, and Achmet interrupted him, and Reis
Barikat sat silent on the ground just outside the shade of the
coffee-shop, sullen as if he expected, as a matter of
course, that, now that his affair was referred to a rich man
and his turgoman, the decision would be against him, a poor
devil without friends, right or wrong.
Abd-el-Atti interpreted rapidly and fluently, much to my admiration, and when I expressed surprise that any doubt
could arise on so clear a case as this, and asked if they had
no law to punish the man who had sat, day after day, on the
bank and seen his boat loaded while he waited for the
opportunity to attempt extortion like this, old Reis Barikat
looked over his shoulder at me in astonishment gradually
changing into delight, and then I proceeded to deliver a
lecture on the doctrine of bailments, contracts, executory and
executed, and all the law that could be applied remotely or
nearly to this case, or any case like it. The crowd around the
coffee-house increased to not less than a hundred persons, all
profoundly silent, while I amused myself by watching their
dark faces, among which the bright countenance of one of
the ghawazee girls, white as a Circassian's, and rosy as
a Georgian's, shone conspicuous with delight, for she
had all along favored the old reis, who had, doubtless, given her a free sail down to Cairo once in a while.
The scene was worth remembering. I sat on the
bench, over which a straw mat, crowded with fleas, had been
spread. Abd-el-Atti stood before me. The sheik of the boatmen
sat on the ground in front, Achmet by his side, and the
villagers stood crowded behind them. By the time I had
finished my address the Phantom was in sight, and rising from the seat of justice, I gathered my robes about me with as much dignity as might be,
148
and quietly walked
down to the boat, leaving the reis and Achmet to the tender
mercies of the sheik enlightened by American law.
Abd-el-Atti remained behind, and informed me that
the sheik's decision was based on the profound views that I
had suggested, although, to say truth, he didn't remember the
precise order of them or what they were about. But he gave
Reis Barikat the boat on the same terms for the voyage as
before, and administered justice to the feet of the
extortionate owner.
While we were lying here, I saw a woman sitting on
the bank tearing sugar-cane to pieces with her teeth, and
feeding it to her child. The mother's beauty of teeth attracted my attention, and I approached her to look at them. Her
head-dress was of the shape common in her country, consisting,
as I supposed, of round pieces of brass attached to each
other. Her form was not ungraceful, and most liberally exposed
by the single blue shirt, open to the waist, which alone
covered it. Abd-el-Atti asked her something about her
head-dress, and told her he would give her five paras apiece
for the ornaments. I looked at him in surprise, and told him
he was making her a large offer.
“Do you think so? Look at them,” said he—and I
walked up and took hold of them. They were gold pieces,
Constantinople money, worth twenty odd piastres each, and the
woman had on her head actually more than a hundred dollars'
worth of gold coin. This style of headdress is everywhere
common. Women wear all they possess on their heads, and nearly
every coin in circulation in Egypt has a hole in it, showing
that it has been used for this purpose. The young children of
the poorer classes wear the base metal coins of the value of a
half piastre and upward, and it is an evidence of the
general honesty of the people, that young children of five
and ten
149
years old are seen
everywhere with head-dresses covered with these coins.
It was not yet evening, but there was no other village for some distance above, and we thought it best to pass the night here. Accordingly we laid the boat up at the bank, and spread our carpets under the palm-trees. Here we sat till the sun went down, and the moonlight came gloriously over us. Never was there such a moon, never such skies, never such stars as these. And when the night comes, and I sit in the holy light that sanctifies even this apparently God-forgotten land, I think there can be no life in all the world like this. Palm-trees, moonlight, and the Nile! What more? Sometimes— sometimes, I say—not often—on such nights as these, I remember a distant land of cold storms and biting frosts. Often—how often! how earnestly, how fondly, I remember a land of gleaming firesides and beloved faces; and I see, the sad countenances of two who look for my coming, and then I long to be away. God keep us all to meet in a land that I love better than Jerusalem itself, for all
my darling memories of childhood and of you!
At break of day we glided away from the shadow of
the palm-trees, and pursued our course slowly up the river—I,
as usual, taking my gun and one of the men with me, and
walking on shore, in advance of the crew who were at the
tracking-rope. The current was strong, and we had not advanced
far when we met a boat in which were a man, his wife, and two
boys coming down on the stream. It was heavily loaded and near
the shore, and the man was unable to row off and give
our boat the track, as was our right. It was manifest
that unless he stopped her we should be afoul, and that
with force enough to sink one or the other, or both. The
usual Arab shouting commenced, and the eldest boy
plunged into the stream with a rope for the shore. He
reached
150
it, but the current
swept him by the steep bank. I gave him the end of my gun, and
my man caught the rope, and between us we swung the boat in to
the shore. At the moment that her bow struck, the other boy
jumped for the shore, and missing his footing, fell into
the stream just in time for the boat to close over him and
absolutely extinguish him. I thought he was done for. But
Mohammed sprang to the rescue, pushed off the boat, and seized him literally in
extremis.
All Arabs, men and boys, have their heads shaved,
leaving only a scalp-lock, said by some to be left in imitation of the Prophet, who wore his own thus; and by others said
to be for the convenience of the angel who will pull them out
of their graves when the day of rising shall come. The tuft of
hair served the boy's purposes at an earlier date than had
been anticipated. Mohammed lifted him bodily by it, his feet
and hands spread out like a frog. I thought his scalp must be
pulled off; but no. He picked himself up from the mud into
which Mohammed threw him, and stood, without a whimper,
an unconcerned spectator of the scene which followed.
His father was indignant at Mohammed for saving the
boy's life so rudely. He should have been more polite
about it. The old man struck a good blow, but got a
better one in return. By this time the crew had come up
with the tracking-rope, and some natives had run down to
the shore. The mêlée
became general. I was the only one not in it, and I amused
myself with seeing their harmless blows, which were showered
furiously on each other, while the shouts were hideous. Blows
and shouts at length became milder, and the difficulty was
ended. The crew resumed their tracking-rope, turning
occasionally to hurl a general volley—sort of company-fire of
words— in the rear, until Reis Hassanein, who had been
foremost
151
in the fray, resumed
his walk by the side of his men, and gave the time for the
invariable towing chorus—
“Ya Allah! ya M'hammed!”
which they continued right cheerily until afternoon, when
we were under the Jebel e' Tayr, or “Mountain of Birds,”
which, saith tradition, the birds annually visit for the
purpose of leaving one of their number imprisoned until their
next return. The why and the wherefore who knoweth?
But the mountain is better known as the site of the
“Convent of the Pulley,” or of “Sitteh Mariam el Adra” (our
Lady Mary the Virgin), and, more briefly, “Dayr el Adra.” It
is a long range of cliffs, singularly broken, and full of
rifts and chasms, rising perpendicularly from the east side of
the river for four miles. The convent, which is in fact but a
Coptic village within mud-brick walls, occupies the highest
part of it, and access to it is had by a well-hole, a natural
break in the rock, up which men may climb from the river's
edge. Otherwise one must go some miles around to reach it.
Coptic convents are not such places as we are accustomed to imagine convents. Marriage not being forbidden to the priests, their wives and families necessarily form part of the inhabitants of a convent, which thus
becomes a village, often of no small dimensions. A
church, surrounded by mud huts, and all inclosed in a wall
to protect them from the incursions of Bedouins, who
have no fear of the church before their eyes, composes
the residence of the monks. They live as they best
can—by begging, cultivating land, and possibly in less
honest ways. I have not much admiration for the Copts.
A Mussulman is worth a dozen of them, and a much safer companion. The Dayr el Adra boasts a church built by
152
the Empress Helena,
but it is nearly in ruins, and there is nothing interesting
outside of it.
Long before we were up with it, two black heads were visible on the surface of the water under the hill, and two
of the monks came off to the boat, swimming more than two
miles to meet us. Their robes were not according to any
monastic order that I have before heard of, nor could any
opinion be formed from them of the rank of the individuals. In
point of fact, the only opinion one could form was of their
physical developments, and these were magnificent. They were
naked, and two more stout, brawny, heavily-built specimens of
humanity were never seen in or out of a monastery. They made
the air ring and the cliffs echo their shouts from the time
they took to the water until they reached us, “Howajji,
Christiano; Christiano, Howajji,” and would doubtless
have added the demand for bucksheesh in the approved
Egyptian style if I had not anticipated them. I was on
the upper deck sketching the hill, and when they were
within two hundred yards of us, rapidly approaching,
throwing their long arms out of the water and drawing
themselves along, I called to them to give me bucksheesh.
I begged more vociferously than an Arab—I shouted, I howled it out: “Edine Bucksheesh, Edine Bucksheesh, Khamsa, Ashera, Bucksheesh, Bucksheesh!”
They were taken aback. It was not what they came
for. I had mistaken them. It was they who wanted money. They
had not come on a benevolent mission to the travelers' boat;
so they dropped astern very quietly and swam ashore on the
west bank, along which we were tracking, where they held a
small council and took each other's advice according to
priestly rule. It appeared to be a new question in their
experience. For something like a thousand years the monks of
the monastery of the Sitteh Mariam had been accustomed to ask
gifts from
153
passing travelers, but
never before had one demanded aid from the convent; and yet it
looked proper; even their thick skulls felt the penetrating
power of the idea.
Five minutes closed the council, and they advanced
along the sand to the side of the boat.
“Howajji,” commenced the leader. I have an idea
that he was the father abbot; he was six feet in—no— not in his stockings. His tone was subdued.
It was by way of introducing a conversation that he called our
attention. I was busy over my sketch with my head bent down, though I watched him steadily.
“Howajji.”
“Howajji mafish,” replied Trumbull. “There's no
Howajji here. What do you mean by calling me a shopkeeper?”
Again he paused to consider. There was a point in
the remark. The term Howajji, or Howaggi, as it is pronounced
in Egypt, is applied indiscriminately to all travelers,
originally as an expression of contempt, though it has become
the common phrase for a foreigner who travels for pleasure.
The Turks consider all other nations mere shopkeepers, but the
Christian monk had no excuse for using the word. At length he
began again.
“Sidi” (gentleman), and proceeded to state his case. It was a somewhat unecclesiastical affair altogether, but I
think he did not appreciate that. When he had explained his
wishes, which resolved themselves into the usual demand for
charity, only it was somewhat novel to hear it asked in the
name of the Saviour, we invited the monks alongside. They swam
off to the boat and held on to the rail, with their mouths
open and heads thrown back, and we administered the silver in
due form, laying it on their tongues. But the ceremony was
incomplete, and the next instant they shouted for “wine,
wine,” with mouths yet wider open. This exhausted our respect
for
154
the church, and I
swung a whip over their heads so suddenly that they
disappeared like divers, and swam ashore again. They walked by
our side three miles or so up the river, and then took to the
water again, and swam across to the convent, where, I trust,
for the benefit of future travelers, they referred the
question I had suggested to a chapter of the worthy brethren
of the Dayr el Adra—a forlorn hope verily.
In the afternoon, while I was away shooting geese, one of the men cut his hand badly, and I found on my return that Miriam had bound it up skillfully, and it was doing well. But he insisted on my examining it, and I did so. Every man on the boat thereupon presented himself with a wound, bruise, or sore of some sort to be attended to, excepting one only, who, after diligent search over his body, could find nothing but an ancient wart on his finger that he begged to have removed.
Medical advice and medicine are the most frequent demands, next to the invariable bucksheesh, which we have to reply to, not alone from our men, but from men along shore. Women bring their children with sore eyes and bruised bodies, and beg medicine, advice, and bucksheesh.
In the evening the deck of the boat presented a scene that I much wished to have before me for preservation on
canvas. Reis Hassanein had an old uncle who came with us from
Cairo, by permission, as far as
Manfaloot, where he resides. He was an ancient reis
himself, having navigated the Nile for fifty years, and was
fifty times the man that his nephew was. All the evening he
was sitting on one side of a lantern, while Abd-el-Atti
read aloud to him from a ponderous volume of the
Arabian Nights, and the old man's face would light up with
a glow that was positively fine, as some passages of special
beauty or spirit struck his ear. Abd-el-Atti read well,
and his volume of the Arabian Nights proved a valuable
addition
155
to our library.
Thereby hangs a story, too, which is worth the telling, as
illustrating the manner in which things are sometimes done in
the East.
Mohammed Ali, among his other good deeds, published
a large number of books at the government press in Boulak, and
among other books he printed an edition of the Arabian Nights,
and another of geometry, both large books, the former in two
volumes. But who in Egypt could be found to purchase books?
The edition lay unused, unsold, and unread, till the
government issued an order requiring every person in their
employ to take five or more copies of each. A capital way
of disseminating information this. Some hundreds of men who could not read a letter were thus supplied with
several copies of valuable books. The result was that
they were glad to sell them for whatever they could get,
and for a while books were cheap in Cairo.
“BraheemEffendi,” said Reis Hassanein, as we
left Minieh, after examining the sugar
factories there and tasting Said Pasha's rum which he distills
“in spite of Mohammed's law.” The effendi was in his usual
place with his chibouk, on the larboard side of the cabin
deck, and acknowledged the low voice of the reis by a
look.
“The wely yonder, under the fig-trees, is death to
crocodiles.”
It was a Moslem tomb standing on the river bank in
the village of Minieh.
“Why so?”
“Inshallah! They never pass it. If they do they turn wrong side up and float down dead.”
Such is the story. Certain it is that the first crocodile I shot at going up was a little way above here and the
last one coming down was near the same place.
The river now began to grow more interesting. The
hills on either side were more or less pierced with tombs, and
early the next morning we were abreast of Beni Hassan, one of the most interesting points
on the Nile. But a breeze from the north is never to be thrown
away, and we did not stop now even to see the reputed
tomb of Joseph.
At evening, under the foot of a lofty bluff we passed a
157
small Moslem wely, or
saint's tomb, with a white dome over it, known as that of
Sheik Said. A superstition of the river leads all sailors
passing this to throw into the water some bread for the birds,
of which there are hundreds here. They are a common white
gull, called by the sailors Abou Nouris, and are said to inhabit the tomb. No
boat refusing the gift of bread can hope for a safe passage.
The birds swooped down in clouds to pick up the floating
pieces, and we saw the ceremony repeated by four boats in
succession descending the river as we went up.
Reis Hassanein had a new passenger on deck that morning. It appeared that while we were lying up in the night a downward going boat had stopped near us and proved to be in command of Hassanein's father, and to have his own little daughter on board, going down to see her father in Cairo.
He took her out and was now conveying her back to Manfaloot,
her and his home; that is to say as much his home as any
place, for these Nile reises are roving people and have wives
and families, sailor fashion, in every port. The fact was that
his Manfaloot wife became uneasy at his absence of more than a
year, and had packed off this child to hunt him up.
Hassanein applied, for permission to remain in Manfaloot over one night. I warned him that I didn't like this sort of thing, a wife sending a child to look after
her father's habits and haunts, and that he must look out
for squalls at Manfaloot. But the misguided wretch
insisted on his desires, and after due consultation
Trumbull and myself agreed to leave him to his fate, and
promised to stop at Manfaloot for a night.
Next day we passed the cliffs of Aboufayda, celebrated for wild and furious tempests, but we found them calm, and went ingloriously by at the end of a tow rope.
Trumbull and myself went ashore in the afternoon, and
158
walked some miles
along the foot of the cliffs, examining empty tombs with which
the hills were honey-combed. Bones and mummy cloths abounded.
The dead had been here, but were gone on the winds. I climbed
one hill two or three hundred feet, and looked into
innumerable tombs on terraces, but found nothing. I found
one narrow cavernous entrance which penetrated far into the hill. I had not then adopted a plan I learned soon, never to be without a candle in my pocket. I went in two hundred feet by the light of successive pieces of paper, and then my supply was exhausted, and I was obliged to retire. I have little doubt that an exploration of this cavern would repay well. It is not mentioned in any of the books. It was about three feet wide by an average of six high, and seemed to have been worked in the rock. A little way above this we passed a great collection of modern Christian graves in a ravine that came down to the river, and which I suppose to be near the village Ebras.
Descending from a hillside where I had been in tomb
after tomb, I found myself almost literally on the top of the
wely of Sheik Abou Meshalk (Father of the Torch), wherein for
nearly or quite a hundred years one man lived and grew old and
fat on the bucksheesh of passing boatman. He always left a
light burning in the dome or wely, and however fierce were the
winds around Aboufayda, the sailor was secure who caught sight
of the steady gleam of Abou Meshalk.
The old man died about six years ago, and his grandson, a brawny Arab, has succeeded him. As I leaped to the ground at the very door of the tomb he demanded bucksheesh, and I gave him some coppers, whereat he retired, and I marked him as the first and last man in Egypt I have seen satisfied with a gift.
Reis Hassanein left the boat to cut across lots and
reach Manfaloot early in the day. We arrived at evening,
159
and he was already
satisfied. He stood on the bank waiting our arrival, and he
did not venture to raise his eyes to mine.
“Was all right, Reis Hassanein?” I shouted.
“You are always right, O Braheem Effendi,” was his
melancholy reply.
He had found not only a squall but a tempest in his
house.
“She said she knew I had another wife in Cairo,” said he the next evening as we
sat on deck together, smoking quietly, as he told me his
wrongs and afflictions; “and when I denied it, she beat me,
and she called in her father and her mother and her brothers
and all her family, and they put me in a corner and kept me
there till the boat came. And when I went back in the evening,
they cornered me again, and one or another talked to me all
night and abused me, and called me all manner of names;
and if you please, O Howajji, I will not stop at
Manfaloot when we go down the river.”
We could not oblige the reis in this request, for one of my most interesting adventures in Egypt occurred in the crocodile pits at Maabdeh on the opposite shore, and at Manfaloot, when we were descending the Nile. I believe that the reis made it right with the family on the second visit by virtue of cash and presents of dates from Nubia.
We awoke early in the morning on our approach to Es
Siout, the chief city of Upper Egypt.
The city lies back from the river, but the palace of Latif Pasha, the resident governor, is directly on the
bank. A row of stone steps, designed especially for the use of
the viceroy, descends from the palace gate to the water, and
at the foot of these Abd-el-Atti laid up the Phantom, assuming that the American Howajjis
were sufficiently noble to walk up such steps, especially as
they carried the firman of the viceroy himself.
160
We fired some guns on approaching the land, and a few moments after touching the stakes two officers in uniform
came down by the side of the steps—to ask the names and
character of the new arrivals. Abd-el-Atti received them on
deck while we were at breakfast, and we had scarcely finished
when another officer in full Nizam costume, attended by two
aids, came on board and announced that the governor himself
would visit us.
We could not consent to this, and hastened up to the court of the palace, where we met him just coming out, and
he returned with us to the boat.
The reception of guests in the East has been so frequently described that I may run the risk of a repetition. Yet I think I may venture, once for all, on a minute
account of this visit as an illustration of eastern
manners.
Latif Pasha is one of the finest-looking men I have ever seen. His complexion is white and clear, eyes black and roving, and exquisitely-cut lip over which was a
moustache, closely trimmed, and his beard, in Turkish
style, also cut short; for a well-dressed Turkish
gentleman never wears a long beard. He was dressed in the
Nizam costume, all his clothing being of black cloth, his
shawl a heavy Damascus silk, wound around his waist, and a
red tarbouche on his head, with white takea showing under
it.
As he entered, two officers took their position at the door of the cabin, one on each side, and his pipe-bearer advanced with his pipe ready-filled and lighted.
He seated himself on the starboard diwan, and Abd-el-Atti stood in the centre, while we sat opposite, and then commenced the usual salutations, repeated in various forms. Latif Pasha understood French and English, but he would not converse except in Arabic or Turkish, through Abd-el-Atti as interpreter.
Coffee was served instantly on his taking his seat.
Oriental coffee is a dense, dark decoction, sweetened
161
and served in tiny
cups, each cup fitting in a silver or gold cup a little
larger. The receiver touches his hand to his breast and
forehead as he takes it, and the host at the same moment goes
through the same form. The coffee is sipped with a loud noise
of the lips, and the empty cup returned to a servant, who
receives it on the palm of one hand and covers it with the
other. A wealthy Turkish gentleman carries his own pipe with
him, having his pipe-bearer as a constant attendant. We were
abundantly-well provided with chibouks, and not
unfrequently filled ten or twelve at a time in the cabin.
The conversation, which began in the usual formal
style, gradually ran into general politics, and then into
general matters, and his excellency, finding our tobacco and
coffee and conversation all agreeable, sat the morning out.
I am under very great obligations to Latif Pasha for a pleasant winter in Egypt, and I passed a morning with him afterward at Minieh, where I had opportunity to thank him for his
kindness. He furnished me with full letters of credit on all
Upper Egypt, by virtue of which I
was able to command all the assistance I desired at any
time, and was enabled to make my journeyings rapid,
pleasant, and successful.
He smoked splendidly, lipping his jeweled amber
mouth-piece as if he knew what a superb lip he had, and
sending clouds of smoke through his moustache and around his
fine face.
He apologized for not returning our salute in the morning, as he had no gun loaded. He made up for it in the evening.
When he left us we accompanied him up to the top of
the steps, the distance the host goes with his guest being the
measure of his respect.
A few minutes afterward ten donkeys, of the most rare
162
and elegant breeds,
made their appearance, being placed at our service, and
several officers having orders to accompany us and see that we
wanted nothing. We mounted for a ride to the city and the
mountain beyond.
As we were riding up the long avenue, an officer,
splendidly mounted, rode up to us, and with profound respect
handed me a package of letters to various officials on the
upper Nile, which had been instantly prepared by the
governor's directions, and at the same time informed us that
Latif Pasha was fearful he should not see us again, as he had
received despatches calling him down the river.
We knew what this meant, and not long afterward
heard the result of his mission. I have already mentioned the
Bedouins, whom Mohammed Ali reduced to civilization and Said
Pasha has driven into revolt.
Latif was the man for them, and was sent to look after them. Our gentlemanly friend has the reputation of a devil among the Arabs. Some time after this I met a Bedouin near Abydos,
and heard of the manner in which he suppressed this revolt.
The Bedouin cursed him with all the curses of his race.
“What did he do?”
The fellow's wild eye flashed at me, as he drew the
back of his hand across his throat for answer.
“How many?”
“One hundred and fifty!”
I could not think it possible, but I learned that it was probably true. The law requires him to report a sentence of death to Said Pasha. He obeys the law, but only after executing the sentence.
As I before remarked, the city lies more than a mile from the river, near the foot of the mountain; but it is
separated from the latter by a branch of the river, which
makes the site of the city in fact an island. Over this branch
stands an arched stone bridge, and below it the
163
picturesque ruins of
an older one similar to it; while immediately after crossing
the bridge commences the abrupt ascent of the mountain, which
is filled with tombs and grottoes. From the river to the city
the road is raised some feet above the level of the plain,
which is overflowed at high Nile. The approach by this
curving route is very picturesque, and the appearance of
the city is, in all respects, more beautiful than any thing I
have seen in Egypt. Fifteen or twenty mosks lift their
graceful minarets among groves of palms; and the
private houses of the city, which are built in much better
style than in Cairo, present an appearance that is refreshing to the
eye so long accustomed to mud and crude brick.
Es Siout occupies the site of the ancient Lycopolis, “the City of Wolves,” so
called from the worship, by the ancient Egyptians, of the god
to whom the wolf was sacred, and a consequent respect to the
animal, evinced by the immense number of them found mummied in
the catacombs among the hills. Of the ancient city
little or nothing now remains, and of its ancient
inhabitants no memorial, except their empty tombs, which
darken the mountain-side like melancholy eyes looking over
the plain that once gleamed with art, and arms, and
wealth, and magnificence. Sometimes, indeed, an
industrious Arab, mindful of the value which is set on the
bones of his dead predecessors, excavates a new tomb, and
dislodges the occupant who has slept so many thousand years in its gloomy silence. But this is not often, and most travelers who have visited the catacombs of Es Siout record the sight of wolves prowling among them, and Mohammedan funerals in the cemetery below, as the only things worthy of record that they saw from the hill.
We saw the funerals, but no wolves. Perhaps those
who have been before us have seen foxes, which we did see, and
mistook them for wolves; or possibly they
164
did see wolves, which
are not so very uncommon on the Nile. We rode rapidly through
the city. The bazaars were very busy, and the people were
apparently less accustomed to the sight of a Christian
than those in other cities of Egypt, for they crowded around
us as children around a menagerie, so that at times the
cawass had difficulty in clearing our passage. On the hill
we paused awhile to survey the magnificent view over
the plain, and then entered the Stabl Antar, the great
tomb of some unknown grandee of the old time, whose
dust was long ago scattered on the Nile.
It is an immense chamber, cut in the rock, having a
lofty doorway opening out on the side of the mountain. The
vaulted roof of the room is nearly or quite fifty feet in
height, and from this chamber arched passages lead in various
directions, now nearly filled with sand and the crumbling
stone of their roofs.
Into one of these passages I crawled on my hands and knees for two hundred feet, where it spread out into an
immense chamber, but I could not stand upright anywhere in it.
Under one side of it there was a lower chamber, into the roof
of which some rude hands had broken an opening in former
years, and around it lay dead men's bones and the relies of
ancient humanity. My feet crushed them at every step. I held
my candle down in the chasm, and could see indistinctly the
bottom ten feet below. I let myself down, and dropped,
safely indeed, but with a fearful rattle of bones around
my feet.
The spoiler had been here long ago, nor was there any evidence who, or how many, had slept out the centuries here
in darkness, nor when their slumber was disturbed. There was
evidence, indeed, of nothing, save only that, somewhere in
God's great universe, there are souls, spirits of light or
gloom, who once wielded these bones for earthly uses, and who
now know nothing and care
165
nothing for their
fate. Perhaps this is not so. In fact it does violate one of
our dearest fancies—call it belief, for I believe it—that the
dead do linger with somewhat of affection around the clay
homes they once inhabited, and best love the flowers that
spring from the dust which was once their own. If so, what
ghostly companies are in this valley of the Nile! for here
there is little trouble in finding their bodies. In other
lands they pass into grass, and trees, and all the
mutations that are the course of nature; but here, in
black hideousness, they lie in rocky sepulchres, millions on
millions, the dead of two thousand years of glory such as
no nation before or since has equaled; and could we but speak into visible existence their haunting spirits, what room above this narrow valley would there be to let the moonlight through their crowded ranks? What maidens would sit on white rocks over the burial-vaults of lovers! what mothers, in white-robed sorrow, would bow their heads over the forms of beloved children! what
angel-watchers would be seen at head and foot of
countless fathers and friends!
We ate our lunch in the large room, spreading our
carpets in the centre, where we could look out across the
valley and feast our eyes with the glorious view. In the
foreground was the city; beyond, its groves of palms, and then
the lordly river, on which the only visible flag was our
own—the only memorial before us of home. While we ate, the
cawass and ten or a dozen attendants, men and boys, sat
outside the doorway, and one of them chanted to the others a
chapter from the Koran. It rang in the vault of the room, and,
closing our eyes, we could imagine ourselves in a
cathedral of Europe, so priest-like was the sound.
Lunch over, I left the ladies and climbed to the top of the bill, looking into a hundred tombs on the sides of the
166
rocky terraces, and
finally crossing the summit, where I descended into a wild
ravine, the habitation of desolation itself. Here, musing as I
walked, I started a fox from his hole in some recess of a
tomb, and as he dashed down the side of the hill I sent a ball
after him. It did not stop him, though it killed him, for he
went a hundred feet down and fell into the ravine, while the
sound rang through the rocky chasms with a hundred echoes
that might well have startled the sleepers under those
gray hills. Descending to secure my game, I returned to
the party by a path around the hill, and came upon a
crude brick ruin, which may be Christian or possibly
Roman. It was remarkable only for the abundance of
scorpions which were in the walls, and I killed a dozen
within a minute, perforating two of them with a thorn for
exhibition to the ladies, who had heard much of them,
as common in Egypt, but who had never yet seen any.
I found them still sitting in the doorway of the Stabl Antar, looking out on the valley view, and on a mournful procession that carried a dead man to the burial-place in the sand near the foot of the hill. The loud cries of the mourners, mingled with the chant of the bearers, came up to us with peculiar effect. We sat silent in the broken entrance of an ancient prince's tomb, to watch the burial of the poor fellah, and wonder how many days the wolves and jackals would let him repose.
From the hill above Es Siout
we obtained one of the finest views of agricultural Egypt,
that the country offers. I have already spoken of the simple
method of cultivation. Here we began to learn the nature of
the crops of Egypt.
Sugar-cane began to abound, and above here cotton
was plenty. At Es Siout as indeed throughout Egypt the great
crop is corn, doura and wheat being most plenty. Doura is of
two kinds, and but two. The millet, growing one large ear on
the top of the corn-stalk, and the Doura Shamee, or Syrian doura, as it is called,
which is our ordinary Indian corn. The latter is of poor
quality as to the yield, but is sweet, and makes excellent
meal. The antiquity of the millet, or native doura, is great,
as is evident from the monuments, where we find it often
represented in farming scenes. It is not, however, to
be supposed that these are the only products of
Egyptian soil. Beans grow in great quantities, lupins and
lentils abound, and immense fields of bamia, the edible hybiscus, (sometimes
called ocre), are found near all the large towns. Onions
abound, and a large bulbous root, known as the ghoulghas, or oulas, is used as a substitute for the potato, which
does not flourish here.
There is but one form of tool for hand use by one man
168
that I have seen in
Egypt. It is a species of hoe, but more like a broad pick,
very heavy and unwieldy, known as the gedoom. It is in fact a
carpenter's adze, and is used as ax, hammer, hoe, rake, spade,
and shovel. Another form of hoe or scraper, used for making
the small squares which I have described, is a flat piece of
board, with a handle held by one man, and two ropes held
by two others, who draw it while the one guides it over
the ground. Thus three men do less work than one would do with a good tool.
Threshing is done, as of old, by the oxen treading out the grain, and it is winnowed in the wind. Some
instruments are in use to assist in this work; but they
are simple and rude, and but little advantage is derived
from them, most of the natives preferring the simpler
process. I wish a thousand Yankee farmers could be in
Egypt for ten years, and I believe it would be the garden of
the world.
We took a shorter path down the hill than that which we had ascended, and made some heavy plunges over steep
places, where two Arabs to a lady and a third to the donkey
were hardly sufficient to keep them safe from accident. But
the foot of the hill was safely reached at length, and we
trotted rapidly across the bridge and into the city again.
Before returning to the boat we paused in the bazaars to make some purchases, and especially to replenish our
stock of pipe bowls, which had become low.
Forever to be remembered are the chibouks of Egypt,
and the tobacco called Latakea, from the city that was the
ancient Laodicea, not the Laodicea once celebrated for the
Christian Church, but its namesake in Syria. The chibouk, O my friend! is not very
different from the pipe that you and I used to smoke in
college days, when we had reeds bored, some six feet long,
and
169
rested the bowl on the
other side of the room. It is but a long stick with a clay
bowl for the tobacco, and the wealth of the owner determines
the elegance of the ornaments. The amber mouth-piece is a
necessity on an eastern chibouk, and on this are set jewels of
every description. The stick itself is common dog-wood, or cherry, or jessamine; and as the pipe-maker is always at hand, and will bore a stick in two minutes at any time, it is not uncommon for a host to have branches of roses or other plants loaded with fragrant blossoms bored for pipe-sticks, and handed to his guests fresh from the
garden. Es Siout is celebrated for its manufacture of
pipe-bowls, whence come the best in Egypt; and besides these, the workers in clay make many small affairs— match-boxes, cups, and plates, vases, and like articles, which are curious and even beautiful in appearance, and with which we loaded ourselves as we returned to the boat.
On our way back we met a party of Franks whom, on
approaching, we with pleasure recognized as our missionary
friends whose boat we had passed on the first day out from
Cairo.
It was a keen pleasure to meet American faces in such a spot, and the sight of an American baby, born in Cairo indeed, but no less American for
that, in the streets of Es Siout, is a sight that Upper Egypt does not often furnish to the eyes of a traveler tired of gazing on the miserable, squalid, and filthy scarabœi, that are called children in Egypt. The
missionary boat continued in company with us as far as Es
Souan, and I shall hereafter describe our parting with them in
the moonlit gorges of the cataract.
Near the landing was a brick yard, which attracted our attention, as had numerous others in Egypt.
The manufacture of brick in the land of bondage will
170
always be an
interesting subject of investigation to travelers.
It was not common among the ancients to burn brick.
It is no more common now. It is almost incredible, to one who
has not visited this country, that immense ruins remain of
buildings and walls, composed entirely of these unburned
brick—mere Nile mud sun-dried—which date quite as far back as
the time of the children of Israel. Large structures remain,
of which every brick bears the name of Thothmes III., the supposed Pharaoh of the Exodus, and he who is incredulous of the genuineness of these may convince himself by visiting Egypt, where he may turn hundreds of them over with the toe of his boot, and read the ancient legend.
The making of brick, in those days, was much more of a business than now, for the great population of the country doubtless required a constant supply of building material,
and the mud was probably then, as now, the chief article in
use for this purpose. But aside from this, kings built
pyramids of brick, which yet stand, and inclosures of temples,
and residences for priests, and city fortifications, and all
the other massive structures for which other countries use
wood and stone. There was, therefore, employment enough for
the miserable sons of Israel.
Doubtless the modern process of brick-making is
similar to that then in use, and a brief explanation of the
method, which we saw here and often elsewhere along the river,
will serve to make the history of the Israelites mere
intelligible to many readers. The mud of the Nile is the sole
article now in use for Egyptian house-building, and this is
either roughly plastered up in mud walls, or shaped in the
form of brick, and dried in the sun.
I passed by some men who were building a tomb. It
171
172
FOREIGN CAPTIVES EMPLOYED IN MAKING BRICK AT THEBES. FROM TOMB NO. 35, AT THEBES.
173
was made of crude
brick, and they paused in their work to make their bricks,
which was done by preparing a bed to hold water, into which
they threw mud, and, over all, large quantities of cut straw.
This they trod into the mud with their feet; and when the
whole was thoroughly mixed, they took out large lumps with
their hands, which they dexterously shaped into bricks, and
laid down to dry. At another place I saw two men at the same
work, with only this difference, that they held in their
hands a rude mould, into which they thrust the mud, and
from which they almost instantly shook out the brick, and
left it to dry in the sun. The tenacity of the Nile mud almost passes description; and until one has his foot in
it, he can not fully understand it. That a similar
process was used by the ancient Egyptians, and probably by
the Israelites, we are not left to doubt. We are
fortunate in an illustration of the ancient manufacture,
copied by Wilkinson from a tomb at Thebes, which is known there as number
35, and of which I shall speak fully when describing Thebes. On the wall of that tomb we find
all the process of brick-making, from the gathering of the
mud to the drying and counting of the tale.
Of course great interest has been felt in this tomb and representation, very many persons supposing the captives here laboring under the lash to be Israelites. This,
however, is not the case, as appears from various reasons,
of which the style and character of the faces, the color
of the hair, and eyes, and beard, and the name of the
captive people given on the tomb, are sufficient.
As I sat at my table writing at midnight that night I was startled by the flashing of brilliant lights on the bank, and looking out saw Latif Pasha coming from his palace, on
the way to his dahabeeh, which lay a few rods astern of ours.
Twenty or thirty glaring meshalks, each one a furnace of
flame, on a long pole, glared on the white wall
174
of the palace, and on
the boats at the shore, as he came out, attended by a guard of
not less than two hundred soldiers. He rode a white horse; and
catching sight of me at the cabin window, waved a graceful bow
as he passed on.
A steamer was waiting to tow his boat. He had been
detained until this late hour. As the steamer turned her
wheels, he commenced firing a salute, and as I had some thirty
odd barrels loaded, I began a reply. Every one else on the Phantom was sound asleep, except
Abd-el-Atti, and he re-loaded as fast as I fired. So we
kept it up till the pasha was far down the river; and I
could hear the faint sound of his guns from miles away in
the still air of the Nile.
The next morning was Thursday, November 29th. We
knew very well that it must be Thanksgiving day in some of the
States at home, and we had tolerable certainty that it was so
in New York and Connecticut. As we were to leave at noon, our
American friends accepted an invitation to breakfast with us,
and we made our Thanksgiving feast at about the time that you
were sleeping your hardest in America.
And with the day came thronging all the memories
that hallow that day. Who has not pleasant, who is so happy as
not to have sad memories of the annual feast? What table is
full, without one empty chair?
In my Nile boat I sat down alone at sunrise to watch the coming of the day on this strange land; and with his
coming I seemed to have new light poured on the dim and
distant past, by which I read the story of my first affliction
over and over.
How often have I thought of him here, my boy-companion, my guide, my brother, counselor, friend!. It was always the saddest thought I had in connection with this visit to the East, that he had died without seeing it. I
175
could not bring my
mind to the idea that he has seen a city whose foundations, in
adamant and gold, surpass the splendor of the Jerusalem toward
which I travel. But since I have come here—since I have looked
up into these skies, whose deep blue beauty and
unfathomable glory seem to bear the memory of the days
when they received our ascending Lord into their radiant
depths— since I have breathed the east wind from
Bethlehem, and begin to see clearly my pathway to the
cross and the tomb of our Master and Saviour, I say now I
realize that he whom I so loved in boyhood, whom I have so
mourned in secret in all my years of wandering life; whose
lips have whispered to me a thousand times in the
solemn nights—that he has seen, with clearer eyes than
mine, the grandeur of Egypt, and the olives of the hills
of Jerusalem.
Did I not tell you once, my friend, that I thought the sky must be lower down over the Holy Land than elsewhere, from the crowding thitherward of the footsteps of the angels, and that heaven must be nearer there than our cold western clime? It is so, I think; and already I am where the arch is lower, for I never felt so near him as here. He sleeps—not where we laid him then, but where we laid him last, on the forest hill, near our great city,
in the congregation of the dead. He does not hear aught
of the long, loud roar of the city, the tramp of the
thousands, the sounds of warring, wrangling life there. He
hears not that, but he did hear me, as the morning sun
rose up above the Arabian
desert and poured his flood of light on this
slavish land—he did hear me praying for a blessing on the ‘old
folks at home’ on that Thanksgiving morning, and I heard his
voice, too, from the deep sky. It was not till the sun was far
up, and the sounds of Arab life were heard on all sides of me,
that I lost the influence of that morning reverie.
176
The coolness of these Arabs is amusing. It was not
enough that we should occupy the viceroy's steps with our
boat, but our men erected their poles on lines at the top of
them in front of the palace gates, and all manner of clothing,
unmentionable articles of ladies' and gentlemen's apparel,
were floating in the wind before the door of the governor of
Upper Egypt, doubtless much to the edification of the ladies of his hareem, who had an
opportunity of studying Christian styles of dress and
American costumes. Nor was this all. One-eyed Mustapha,
the cook's servant, killed a sheep on the steps
themselves, and when I went out to see what was going on,
I found the Arab hound actually skinning the animal before
he was dead. I was strongly inclined to have him
flogged till he understood the meaning of flaying alive.
The mails of Egypt go by a curious sort of post. All Egypt is on the Nile, as every one knows, and one line of
mail service up and down the river goes through every city and
village from Cairo to Es Souan. This line
is cut into sections, and on each section is a foot runner,
who goes over his course three or four times a day, back
and forward, meeting the next runner at each end of his
section, and passing along from one to the other any
letter he may receive. Thus no mail-bag is made up, but
letters are passed singly. I sent my letters to the local
governor at Es Siout, to be posted in this way; but he had
orders to take special care of me and my wishes, and
forthwith despatched an express with them. This is the
method with all government letters. They go by
dromedary, crossing the desert and avoiding the long bends
of the river. It was somewhat strange to follow with my
imagination those letters on their wanderings, and I sat
that evening thinking of the dromedary carrying an Arab charged with those precious words of affection, crossing the desert back of the lofty hills of Aboufayda, guided
177
by the stars as he
hastened northward. In what wild and dark pass of the
mountains he might lie down to sleep, who could tell? What
howling wolves or fierce hyenas would follow his steps, who
might know? On what sandy plain, in what Arab tent or hut of
fellah, might they rest! What moonlights would look down on
their swift course across the desert—what hot suns would weary
the carrier before they reached the city of Victory! It was
something to have a dromedary express despatched with
one's letters, hoping only that the envelopes would be
kept at home in some safe place, that I might look on them
and endeavor thereby to learn something of their
eventful travel.
The bread was ready. Have I or
have I not mentioned that the object of a stay of two days at
Es Siout was to give the crew of the boat an opportunity to
bake bread, which is their sole article of food, and which is
always renewed at this point, and again at Esne?
The Nile boatman is sui generis.
There is no other race of men in the world like this. They
live a miserable life of hard labor without enough pay to be
able to save a farthing, and yet they seem to be always
happy. Their songs make the night musical, and all day
long, at oars or the tow-rope, they go chanting and singing
as cheerfully as if they received thirty instead of three
dollars a month, and were well fed and clothed, instead
of having to feed and to clothe themselves out of this
miserable pay. Their food is but the poorest sort of
bread, baked and broken into pieces and dried on deck in
the sun. A heap of several bushels of it always lies on
the cabin deck, and this is boiled in Nile water, making a
sort of mush or soft mass, which the men surround three
times a day, and eat with their hands, dipping out of the
one wooden bowl, which is their sole possession in the
shape of plate or dish.
At Es Siout they stopped, as I said, to renew their supply. This would seem to be an easy matter. But it is
179
not so easy. They
arrived at eight in the morning, and went instantly to
purchase wheat. This they took to a mill to have ground. When
ground, they took the flour to the baker's, where they mixed
the bread themselves, and then handed it over to the baker,
who is in fact only a baker, and not a maker, of bread. At
twelve at noon on the next day the bread had arrived on board,
and we sailed from Es Siout, and were now fairly on the
upper Nile.
The dôm palm-tree now appearing on the shore, changes the hitherto uniform aspect of the palm groves, and the
shadoof poles seem to grow more abundant. The irrigation of
the land is kept up by steadfast, hard labor, and it is
remarkable that no pumps or other improved hydraulic machines
are used in Egypt. No improvement has been made on this in
three thousand years. I have no doubt that the banks of the
Nile present now in many places the exact aspect which they
presented so many centuries ago.
At evening of the next day we were under the cliffs
of Sheik Herreddee, whereof the tradition saith that a serpent
resides there, gifted with miraculous powers to heal all
manner of diseases. It would cure a blind man, could he but
have a momentary glimpse of the splendor of the hill in the
light of a setting Egyptian sun. This was the last night of
the autumn, and the winter came on us next morning right
gloriously with a flush of gold in the east, and the
full-orbed splendor of the sun, and an air balmy as June, and
a sky that tempted one heavenward. Pelicans began to be
plenty. That morning we shot two, and in the course of the day
half a dozen geese and as many ducks. We made no count of the
pigeons that we shot; they were innumerable. There was
one day, when we were at Negaddeh, that we shot three
hundred and six, which we distributed to our neighbors
in
180
other boats, giving
our men as many as they could eat for three days.
All along the river game began to abound, and crocodiles were frequently seen on the sand-banks. I shot at several, as all travelers must do; but I killed none, as
all travelers must say. There was one which I came very near to killing. Had he waited for me, I should have hit him. He was sunning himself on a bank, and I crawled quietly toward him; but when I got there, he was not there. The trochilus, the
bird celebrated as the watching friend of the crocodile, who
is said to warn him of the approach of enemies, flew before me
with a loud cry, and perhaps alarmed him. I can not say that I
verified the story of this bird's habits and friendship for
the huge water monster, but I have no doubt that in this case
he did act as ancient and modern writers say he is in
the habit of doing. But he also acted precisely as he and
a thousand like him have done every day that I have
been on the Nile, and I am quite certain that if there had
been no crocodile there, he would have gone along before
me in the same way, with the same sharp, shrill cry.
As we approached Mensheeh, I had walked along the
shore ahead of the boat, and on reaching the village met
Suleiman Aga, the local governor, taking
a walk with his old uncle on the bank. He was apparently delighted at seeing the face of a stranger, for he said he led a life of imprisonment in his village, and was glad of any relief to its monotony. He walked up the bank with me, and when the boat came to the land near the upper end of the village, he came on board and spent an hour with us. While we were lying here, our friends, the American missionaries, who were lying near us, had a difficulty with their servant, who was an impertinent scoundrel, and whom it became necessary for them to discharge. The governor begged hard to be
181
allowed to thrash him
into respectability, but to this, of course, our friends would
not consent. I have seldom seen a more disappointed man than
was Suleiman, after sitting for an hour and hearing the fellow
complain of his master, when he was not permitted to put on
the bastinado. It is a luxury to some of these governors to
thrash a man; and it is even related of the Defterdar,
Mohammed Ali's son-in-law, that he often whipped men to
death for his amusement. But this is not all. It is also a
luxury to the men oftentimes to be whipped, if one may judge
from the headlong manner in which they rush into the
necessity of being punished. “You may give me a hundred if these eggs are not fresh,” says the fellah, and the
clerk of the market breaks three spoiled eggs in
succession, and down goes the fellah and gets his hundred,
with fifty to boot.
A roving letter of credit on the Nile is a marvelous assistant to one's traveling comforts, and at the same time affords much amusement in the way of incident. I was not a little amused that same evening at Mensheeh by overhearing a conversation on deck between Abd-el-Atti and the sheik of the village. When we left Cairo, among other articles of boat
furniture we were particular in ordering a good cat; but we
were sent away with two worthless kittens, both of which found
their way into the river within the first week after sailing,
and we repeated the order to provide another. It seemed that
Abd-el-Atti had directed one to be brought down to the
boat, and the sheik, who very naturally didn't want to be
bothered about it, was protesting that there was no such
animal in the town—no, not a kitten, not a piece of the skin
or tail of a feline animal.
The war of words grew furious, and at length the
dragoman rushed into the cabin for the firman, and infinite
was my amusement to see the government seal exhibited,
182
and condign punishment
threatened if the cat were not forthcoming. It had the desired
effect, and the sheik instantly and silently departed, and an
hour later a row and general outcry on deck called me out to
see five cats, black, white, and yellow, each led by a string,
and all now tangled in an inextricable knot, fighting,
spitting, and uttering all manner of Arabic sounds,
brought for us to select from.
We took three; and I may as well pause to record
their fate. The yellow one took a flying leap from the boat to
the bank, about thirty feet, struck heavily, and fell back
into the water. I have forgotten what was the immediate
impulse which induced this catastrophe, but the cat was
worthless. The next, a small black kitten, met with an unhappy
fate. We found a dead rat in a closet, and, from the
appearance of Miriam's Indian rubber overshoes, we concluded
he died of caoutchouc. He lay on deck dead, when the kitten
caught sight of him, and made a dash at him, seized him by the
neck, and swung him up and over the rail, and, presto! rat and
cat fell overboard together, and we swept on, leaving
them to their fate. The last one was a furious wretch,
with the eye of an arch devil, and one day in Nubia I loosened the rope
by which he had been tied, and gave him a chance to run. The
last I saw of him he was crossing the desert twenty miles
below Abou Simbal.
I have said but little thus far of our manner of life on the river, preferring rather that it should be guessed at from what I might write. But I find that nothing I have yet said will convey any idea of the perfect dolce far niente of the Nile boat. The day is one long
dream of delight, the night a paradise of beauty. We never
weary, yet we do nothing. We have books, but we do not
read. We have paper, but not the courage to write. If
there be no wind, and the boat was tracking, we walked
along
183
the shore, and shot
whatever we could find. Game is plenty everywhere, for there
is almost no one in Egypt to disturb it. If the wind sprang
up, a hail from the boat called us; we jumped on board, and
were off, perhaps for only a mile or two, when we again
tracked and again walked. We eschewed all manners of dress. It
would be impossible to say what style or national costume
I wore, unless it was a remote approximation to the
French blouse-man: I wore but a thin pair of linen pants
and a blue shirt—nothing else, on my word—that is, when the weather was warm. On my head, I always wore the tarbouche. With this dress it was not difficult to follow the example of the Arab sailors and jump overboard at any moment, or wade in deep water after game. Sometimes I followed the men at the tracking-rope, and crossed the branches of the river which came down around islands, wading where it was up to my waist; and, never thinking of changing my clothes, I pushed on through villages and fields, to the manifest astonishment of the natives, who were not accustomed to see a Howajji so nearly on a parallel with themselves in dress. Oftentimes I was far in advance of the boat, and then, if near a village, I usually sat down in front of a coffee-shop—which is very certain to occupy a prominent point on the river-bank— and while the ghawazee sang and danced, and the natives smoked silently and looked on, I took the first pipe offered me, and curled my legs under me as well as I was able (I soon began to have a knack that way), and waited the coming of the boat, while the fumes of the beledi tobacco ascended in the still sunshine. How many pipes of tobacco I have smoked in such spots in Egypt!
At other times, I would push the reis from his place, which is the top of the kitchen on the extreme bow of the
boat, and, as this was altogether the best look-out, Ferraj
would bring me cushions from the diwan and my
184
chibouk, and, with my
gun close at hand, I smoked and watched the river and the
shore. From this point I have gotten not a few shots at
crocodiles that lay basking in the sunshine; and if I did not
hit them, it was worth the shot to see the splendid start the
fellows made as they heard the crack of the gun, and how they
leaped into the air and the water with a grand flourish of the
tail and a tremendous plash. Hajji Mohammed, the cook, was
a great hand for a shot at a crocodile, and never sent
word to the cabin that he saw one, but on the instant
that he got sight of him, whether near or far off, sent a
bullet after him, if it were half a mile. He wasted an
awful amount of lead and powder, and got nothing. But
not seldom I have gotten geese and duck from my seat on the kitchen, and Halifa, a capital swimmer, stood always ready to swim off and bring them to me.
It is vain on the Nile to attempt late sleeping in the morning. I was usually on deck at break of day, and almost always on shore before sunrise. The mornings are delicious beyond expression, and the beauty of the dawn is only equaled by the brief evening twilight. But early as I was out, I was never ahead of my prince of cooks, who sent me a cup of coffee the instant he heard my footstep, and then went to work at breakfast, which he made a meal fit for the most fastidious of tastes or
appetites.
The twilight always found us on deck, and there we
remained till midnight. There is enough to see in air and sky,
whether it be or be not moonlight. There were sofas on the
cabin-deck, well-cushioned and perfect, and here we lay,
looking up at the stars. We talked little, and when we did
speak it was mostly of the dear ones at home, of the pleasure
they would have with us there—never of the glorious past, the
fallen grandeur of Egypt, the march of history, the trampling
feet of time. Of all
185
those we would
think—think—think—till thought became soul, and we were
bodiless, and the moon and stars looked down on a silent,
verily a phantom boat, floating slowly along the river of
Egypt, surrounded by the princes and priests of Osirian days.
The blackest and the best-looking man on the boat was Hassabo, the mestahmil or steersman. One evening, I was
writing a letter at the table. It was late, all was silent
outside, and I supposed every one was sleeping, when I was
startled by the abrupt entrance, rather say rush, into the
cabin of Hassabo, supported on either side by Ferraj and
Hassan, the two cabin servants. Black as he ordinarily is,
Hassabo was now blue with fright or pain, I could not tell
which. Blood was running from his finger, which Hassan and
Ferraj held in their hands, grasping it as if they thought it
would get away from them. From something that he muttered
about fish, I understood that he had run a fish-hook through
his finger, and I proceeded to wash the wound and put on
some common plaster. In the midst of this, Hassabo, who
was by far the most pious Mussulman on the boat, was
constantly muttering, “Allah! Allah!” and trembling and growing weaker, until suddenly he turned from me with a bolt toward the door, which was open, and threw the contents of his stomach on the deck. Unfortunately a deck plank was up, and, as he rushed out, he tripped in the hole thus left and went down on deck with a tremendous fall just as he heaved a second time; and then the poor fellow lay frightened and badly hurt in the scuppers. I soon learned the cause of his fright, for I saw that the wound was a trifle. Hajji Mohammed, the cook, had invited Hassabo to an extra good supper, and the poor fellow, glad as they all are of a chance to get any thing better than sour bread to eat, had accepted the invitation, and overfed himself at the kitchen with sundry
186
relics of fowls and
mutton. Now Hassabo was rigid in his observances, and always
washed before and after eating, so that when he had finished
his supper he stepped into the small boat, which lay
alongside, to wash, and, as he dipped his hands in the water,
a huge fish seized his finger. Hinc illœ lachrymœ. The fright and the over-feeding
were too much for him.
I had fishing-tackle for the river ready on deck at all times, but had as yet hooked nothing, having been unable to get any idea from books or persons of the habits of Nile fish. The natives take them in a way peculiar to the river. They have a rope, two hundred feet long, armed with large hooks at every few inches, which is sunk by weights, and dragged up or down the river. By chance they sometimes hook a large fish in this way, and only by chance.
This accident of Hassabo's gave me a clew to the ways of at least one species of fish, and in ten minutes I was
diligently trolling for him, and in ten more I had him. He
struck my hook as a blue-fish would strike, from below, with a
sharp, swift blow, turning on his tail as he took hold, and
carrying away my line with him, which I gave him for six
fathoms before I struck him. I needed not to wait, as it
afterward appeared. He had swallowed the hook instantly. I had
him fast, but that was very little indeed toward getting him
into the boat. He was a strong swimmer, and tried my tackle
severely; but it had held heavier fish than he in American
waters, and landed them, too, and I did not give him up when
he had fifty fathoms of line out, and was pulling straight
down the river. Jumping into the small boat, I cast her
loose myself and drifted down stream, helped not a little
by his pulling. It was nearly an hour before I killed him,
and during that time I had never for an instant thought
of where I was or whither I was drifting. And now I
found
187
myself alone on the
Nile, the night dark, the moon not yet risen, my boat four
miles away, a strong current against me, and an uncommonly
lively fish raising the devil in the bottom of the boat. I had
no time for consideration. Every minute was a loss, and
carried me further away. I sat down to the oars. I
remembered all the heavy pulling I had done in my life as
I leaned to those clumsy sticks which they called oars, any
one of which will outweigh two long boat sweeps. I thought especially of two scenes in my past life; one when I rowed against a fierce gale off the north point of Block Island, and the other when, with Miriam wrapped up in oil-clothes and India-rubber, seated in the stern of my boat, I pulled up from the ferry-stairs at Niagara to the foot
of the American Fall, and across to the milk-white basin
of the Horseshoe. But in neither of these instances, said
I to myself, did I hear these hungry jackals that are
barking on the shore to-night. Then I sang, and I made
the Egyptian darkness ring to Yankee songs, until it
occurred to me that I was inviting the Ababdee scoundrels,
who are all along that part of the river, and always
awake at night, watching for chances to rob passers-by on
the water; and so I kept myself quiet, and pulled
steadily, and counted stars.
There were never half so many visible to my eye in the heavens. That night, and every clear night since I have been in Egypt, I have seen eleven stars in the
constellation of the Pleiade, and one night I saw twelve
distinctly. But I did not pause long to count stars. I looked northward and pulled southward with a will. In an hour I saw the red light which we always carried at the end of the high yard, and in half an hour more I was pretty much used up, alongside the boat, where every one was sound asleep. No one knew of my
188
lonesome adventure
until they saw the fish lying on deck the next morning.
Administering to the diseases of the crew became an
every-day matter. Hajji Hassan, the cook's mate, a tall, bony
Arab, had never before been in the upper country, and the sun
effectually skinned his face, so that he was as miserable an
object in appearance as one will meet in a year, and, I have
no doubt, was equally miserable in feeling. His head, bones,
back, all parts of him, and a number of other parts, that he
imagined he had, ached unendurably, as well they might. I
applied cooling lotions (I believe that is the phrase), and
the next morning he was much better, only needing a mild dose
of medicine to complete the cure. My stock of drugs was
small, for we eschew the use of them; a Seidlitz powder
would fit the case tolerably well, and I gave him one,
explaining before he took it the effervescing character of
it. But he did not understand it. And as he held one glass in
his hand, while I poured the acid in from the other,
telling him to drink quick, he raised it to his lips, but the
foam touched his nose, and he was astounded beyond measure.
He dropped the glass as if he were shot, cried out, Efrit! Efrit!—“A devil! a devil!” and no persuasion
could induce him to try another. I substituted the half of
one without the acid, which answered all the purpose.
That same evening I shot, for the first time, a bird that the Arabs consider almost sacred. It is much like our curlew, in size, shape, and habit; but its peculiarity is that it utters a note that the Arab understands to be a distinct address to God: El
moulk illak, La shareek illak—“The universe is thine; thou hast no
partner!” This cry is remarkably distinct and musical, and
we heard it all the evening, in the twilight, across a waste
of halfeh grass, which marked the position of a forgotten
city. I know no picture on all the earth's surface more
striking
189
than that of this
bird, standing erect, in the gloaming, on a mound that covered
the palace of a long-forgotten prince, and uttering, on the
desert wind, that simple and sublime tribute of praise to Him
who alone knew the history of the dead that lay below.
When on shore, two days after
passing Girgeh, in the morning I came on the ruins of a
village which was evidently Arab, and whose destruction was
manifestly violent. Such village scenes are not uncommon in
this miserable land. Not infrequently the inhabitants of
one of these mud heaps—they can hardly be called any
thing else—rebel against the authority of the viceroy.
More foolish or mad conduct could not be imagined.
Entirely destitute of arms, they have no hope of success,
and their fate is inevitable; yet village after village,
galled by the enormous loads of taxes imposed on them, resists
and is destroyed, and such ruins as this mark their sad
history.
I asked an old man, who was at work near the ruin,
who destroyed this place, and when? He answered, “Ibrahim
Pasha, two years ago.” Now Ibrahim Pasha rendered his account
to an avenging God some eight or more years ago, and the old
man was, of course, mistaken, in his date or the person.
Ibrahim Pasha had a way of destroying villages, a sort of
passion that way, and I supposed it possible that the people
might attribute every thing of the kind to him as a sort of
matter of course. There is a town not far from New York where,
it is said, on good authority, that the people at the last
presidential election supposed they were voting for
General Jackson,
191
and I fancied this was
much the same way. I learned afterward that it was the date
only that was wrong. This was one of the monuments of the
terrible Ibrahim, and yet I have no doubt the verdict of
impartial history will be that the same Ibrahim was one of the
greatest men of this age. But I contrasted this ruined
village, these deserted houses, fallen roofs, burned thatches
of doura, and silent streets, with the gorgeous tomb in which
he lies at Cairo, surpassing in its splendor of
marble and gold any work of modern art that I have seen or
expect to see; and I felt—who could avoid it?—a shudder at the
thought of the meeting beyond the grave of the spoiler and
the slain!
As I was walking by the men on the shore, one morning, shortly before reaching Gheneh, an incident occurred which, while it illustrates the brutal character of an
Arab who has a little power, serves also to introduce more
particularly than heretofore to the reader's notice, Reis
Hassanein, as stupid and poor a specimen of a Nile captain
as could well be found on the river.
I do not yet know what is the process of promotion on the river, or what stages a man should go through to become
captain or commander of a dahabeeh. This much I know, that
there are fourteen men on our boat, any one of whom is more
competent for the office than the man who fills it, and we
have been often tempted to hand him over to a governor, and
take another in his place.
Some difficulty occurred at the tow-rope. I do not
know the nature of it; the first that I saw of it was when
Hassabo, the steersman, by the direction of the reis, turned
the boat to the land so as to allow the latter to jump on
shore, with a nabote, a large club, in his hand, wherewith to
make a rush on the row of men who were hauling on the
tow-rope, and strike two of them, bringing one to the ground.
Had this one been any other man, I do not
192
know that my
sympathies would have been so strongly excited, but it was
Mohammed Hassan, who was altogether the best man on the boat,
and the regular attendant of the ladies when they walked on
the shore.
At first I thought his knee-pan broken, and I had a
strong notion of administering summary punishment on the reis,
then and there. He was himself much frightened, and on my
advancing to the scene he retired, leaving Mohammed to me. I
had him removed to the boat, where his wound was attended to,
and it fortunately proved to be but a bad bruise.
Nevertheless, the reis was left to understand that on our
arrival at Gheneh, we should hand him over to the governor, to
determine whether it was proper for him to beat the men in
that way; and in the mean time he was forbidden to
punish them with any similar weapons, under penalty of a
broken head himself. This filled to overflowing the cup of
Reis Hassanein's afflictions, and thereafter he was a
milder and a better man.
We reached Gheneh in the afternoon, and I proceeded
immediately to pay my respects to Abd-el-Kader Bey, the
Governor of Upper Egypt, and next in rank
to Latif Pasha, to whom I had letters.
I have met many men of high rank in Egypt, and have
been fortunate in making the acquaintance of several of the
most distinguished officers of the viceroy, but I have seen no
one with whom I was so well pleased, or whose acquaintance I
was so glad to have made. The letters would not have been
necessary. I found an accomplished gentleman—a Turk, indeed,
but affable, polite, and dignified; a pleasant man in
conversation, a good soldier, and a grateful protégé of
Mohammed Ali, whose name he almost revered.
I found him in his audience-room, a large chamber,
forty feet by forty, with a high ceiling and a stone floor.
193
Across the upper end
of the room was a diwan, covered with rich cushions, and this
also extended down one side; while opposite was a row of
chairs, of eastern pattern, heavily gilded. He led me to a
seat on his left, at the upper end of the room, and gave me a
chibouk of magnificent pattern. The stick was carved ebony,
and the amber mouth-piece was loaded with diamonds. Four
young Nubian slaves, handsome in countenance and
elegantly dressed in the Nizam dress, brought coffee and
sherbet, and then retired, one standing on each corner of
the carpet to await further orders. They were manifestly
favorites, and a fifth, who had been absent on some
errand, entered while the governor was talking, and
walking directly up to him, took his hand, kissed it and
pressed it to his forehead, and retired to the corner of the
room.
Persian carpets covered about one-fourth of the room, across the upper end, and the next fourth was covered with
Nubian mats, the remainder being bare. No one stepped on the
mats with slippers on his feet, but every one who approached
the governor left his slippers on the stone floor, and
advanced over the mats as far as the edge of the carpet, but
no further unless the governor gave leave. My visit did not
interrupt the usual course of business, but he continued to
affix his seal to papers that were presented, and to hear
petitions and administer justice as usual. He turned from me
with a polite excuse each time, completed his business
rapidly, and resumed the conversation, which was chiefly on
political subjects, with all of which he was more familiar
than any man I have met in Egypt.
One poor wretch who had deserted from the army was
brought before him by his soldiers, and he turned to look at
him. There was a world in his eye, but he did not give the
order then. If the power of life and death had not been taken
from the governors by recent changes, I
194
have little doubt that
I should then and there have heard—what I have so often, and
always with deep emotion, heard in America—the sentence of
death passed on him. The man held up a bleeding hand, from
which he had lately cut two fingers, hoping thereby to render
himself unfit for military service. I believe I have
already remarked that this is so much the custom in Egypt,
that nearly every man has lost a finger or an eye. But
this did not avail him now, and he was remanded to await
examination. On my return down the river I passed two days at Gheneh, and of the pleasant friendship which I then established with Abd-el-Kader Bey, and of the favors he did me, I shall have occasion to speak fully at another time. He now forwarded letters to every inferior governor on the river, informing them of my progress, and gave me copies to deliver in case of needing any
assistance, and so I left Gheneh and approached Thebes.
That night the wind wailed around us, and December
voices came flying on it. The starry sky was like the skies of
our home-land, but the air was pure, soft, and delicious to
the cheek, though the blast was terrible. Once there came on
it, from down the river, a long, wild cry—a shriek of women in
agony. It was the death-cry of some poor wretches whose boat
went down in the tempest. Our men took the small boat and went
to their rescue, but in vain. They found the floating
evidences of a lost boat, but nothing more.
And in the night I heard the sounds of a distant land come to me distinctly on the gale. You may laugh at me; you
may say I write it because others have said and written the
same; you may tell me I dreamed it. I care not what you say,
but I know that on that stormy Saturday night I heard the
church bells of my old home sounding over the tossing waves of
the Nile. Yes, I heard them. I, too, laughed when I read in
the books
195
of travels of others
that they heard such sounds on the desert, but I did not laugh
now, for I have learned the truth of those sounds right well.
I was sitting just here where I now sit, writing a letter home, to be mailed when we should reach Luxor. Profound silence for a moment
rested on every thing. There was a lull in the wind. The flow
of the river was swift and noiseless. Miriam was sleeping. All
the others on the boat were sleeping. It was midnight, I say;
but far away, in that pleasant land that I call home, it was
just sunset, and the hour of prayer. I leaned my head
forward on my hands a moment, and perhaps—I will not say it was so, but perhaps—perhaps there were some tears in my eyes; for on a winter evening like this, in
the long-gone years, I saw the light of life fade out of
eyes that I loved, and deep gloom take its place forever,
and so, perhaps I wept as I remembered it—and then I
heard those bells. They sounded sweetly—clearly, and I
sprang to the door of the cabin, and out into the starry
night, and leaned my head forward to listen to the melody.
Soft, soft and sweet they came over the swift river; clear, rich, and full. There could be no mistaking them. I
might have doubted, but the tones were all the same. There was
the Presbyterian bell, deep, stern, and solemn in every
stroke; the Episcopal church bell, more musical and silvery;
the old Scotch church bell, that was forever chanting the
Psalm, “They that go down to the sea in ships”—all clear and
loud; and then the wind arose, and they went away over the
desert, and I heard them far off, and then no longer.
There was an hour when, before I left America, I stood with a friend—the best friend of all my years of life, the companion of boyhood, youth, and mature years—and talked with him of the same subject.
He had been in Egypt, and had once heard that same
196
sound, and with all
the calm thoughtfulness of his nature, he believed that the
bells did verily sound in his ears with their own metallic
notes. We were speaking then of Eothen, and the same story as
related by its author, in his own inimitable style; but I had
little faith then in my friend or in Eothen. I have more now.
You may tell me it was the wailing over a dead man in a
village along the bank, or you may say that it was a creaking
sakea, or a palm-tree moaning in the wind, or whatsoever
you please to believe it. I am content to know that my
ears heard the church bells, and since my feet might not
tread the accustomed path, my heart went there with
those that trod it, and the old altar had a worshiper
there that none knew who surrounded it that evening, but
whose worship was sincere and fervent, though the waters
of the Nile were under him, and the skies of Egypt, starry
and clear, over his head.
It was one of those glorious
nights of which I have spoken, such as no land knows but
Egypt, and no river but the Nile. Strangest of all things, in
the economy of nature, is this waste of glory on the degraded
race that are unable to enjoy it, or to thank God for it.
Night after night, for a thousand years, the undimmed
moon and stars have seen themselves reflected in the
river, have silvered the hills and mellowed the otherwise
haggard face of nature; and no one has thought of its
exquisite beauty, its holy splendor, except, perhaps,
some lonely traveler who beheld in it the melancholy
memorial of ancient grandeur, or a dying Bedouin, who
looked longingly up to the deep beyond, and wondered
whether he should hold a star in his hand when he should
have shaken off his clay bonds.
I was seated on deck alone, for all the rest of the party were sleeping, and I was revolving in my mind all the traditions and legends of the stars that I had heard in former years.
Pleasantest of them was that which I somewhere read
or heard long ago, that some of the wandering tribes believe
that the stars are torches, held in the hands of the beloved
dead, who light with soft rays of love the pathway of the
living over the desert hills of life. And
198
thereby hangs a story
which in long gone years I heard or read, and which I now
believe must have had some foundation in truth, so exactly are
all the particulars in accordance with the truth of scene and
character.
In a valley among the hills of the Arabian desert, where a spring of water kept
living a few palms to relieve the otherwise barren aspect of
the visible world, lived a small family or tribe of Bedouins,
consisting of a hundred persons or thereabouts, possessing ten
or a dozen black tents, and as many horses and camels as men. From this point they made their excursions over the plains, and sometimes returned with strange goods for such a place. Costly silks, rare and splendid jewels, the richest cashmeres, were common articles in their household furniture; and he who saw the outer appearance of the dark camel's hair cloth, which kept the sun off from their heads, would never have dreamed of the magnificence and elegance within those low huts. We will not pause to ask whence these treasures came.
There was in this tribe a young man of higher mental structure than his companions, who was the son of a sheik
dead long before, and who had been educated in the City of
Victory. Education, by-the-by, in this part of the world has a
peculiar meaning. It does not consist in the learning that is
hidden in books, in amassing stores from the brains of the
dead sages, in drawing curious lines on paper, and proving
strange and incredible things to be true by mathematical
calculations. It is little more than teaching the boy to read
and write the language of the Koran, and then teaching him the
Koran so well that he will not need to read it to be able to
quote any chapter or verse. And, besides the Koran, there
are hosts of unwritten traditions in the Mohammedan
religion handed down from lip to lip, which are always part of the finishing accomplishments. In all these the
199
young Sheik Houssein
was learned, but he was not satisfied with these. He knew
nothing of that hackneyed story—hackneyed by the school-boys
and school-girls of ancient Rome, and ever since—of an
indescribable longing after “the far-off unattained and dim;”
but he felt within him a thirst that no fountain of Arabia
could allay—a thirst that many have felt, and none have quenched until their lips were wet with the waters of the river of the throne! His world was a small one, and he had searched it through. From the Nile to the Euphrates, from Akaba
to the Bosphorus, in Mecca, and in Jerusalem, he had looked
with earnest eyes, had sought with feverish lips, and sought
in vain.
Do not expect me to describe what it was that he
sought. He did not know; how should I? He but knew that his
life was not all that it should be; that he had capabilities
beyond the narrow boundary of a Bedouin's wanderings; that
there was something more in existence than the fray of the
desert, the midnight descent on the unarmed village, the
dastardly robbing of the peaceful caravan; something more in
death than the sensual paradise of the Prophet, and the
traditions of his fathers.
There is a moment, in every man's existence, on which turns his future destiny. There are many such moments; for
oftentimes life hangs on a thread, and if the thread is not
cut it requires but a touch to change the whole direction of
the future. But in every man's life there is at least one, and
in his it occurred thus:
It was not often in those days that travelers crossed the great desert. Few Europeans came to
Egypt, and fewer still went on to Sinai. But there was a time
when Houssein was called to Cairo to meet a noble party of western
travelers, a gentleman and two ladies, who were making a
pilgrimage to Sinai and the Holy Land, and
200
who wished his
protection in crossing the desert. He saw but the gentleman,
and readily engaged to perform the desired service.
It was not till the party had left the Birket-el-Haj that he met them, where they were encamped, by moonlight,
on the sand that stretches away to Suez.
As he sprang from his mare, before the tent-door, he was startled by such a vision as he had never seen before, but thought he had dreamed of in his waking dreams.
She was slight, fair, and, in the moonlight, pale as a creature of dreams. Was this one of the houris of his fabled paradise? No; he rejected the thought if it rose. There was no spot in all the heaven of Mohammed fit for an angel like this. Away, like the sand on the whirlwind, like the clouds before the sun, like the stars at
daybreak—away swept all his faith in Islam, and, in an instant, the Sheik Houssein was an idolater, worshiping, as a thousand greater than he have done, the beauty of a woman. Perhaps he might have quenched his thirst for the unknown at some other fountain, but this was enough now. He had found that wherewith to fill the void, and he was content.
Love was a new emotion, a sensation he had never before experienced, and it satisfied him. Did she love him? That was a question which never occurred to him. What did he care for that? He was not seeking to be loved. He was looking for employment for his own soul, and he had found it, and that was enough.
The tradition goes on to describe his long crossing of the desert. How he lingered among the hills of Sinai; how he led them by Akaba
and Petra, and detained them many weeks in the City of Rock;
how the fair English girl faded slowly away, for she was dying
when she came to Egypt; and how, weary, well-nigh dead, he
carried her to the Holy City, and pitched their tents by
the
201
mountain of the
Ascension. And all this time he watched over her with the
zealous care of a father or a brother, and the quick heart of
the lady saw it and understood it all. And sometimes he would
try, in broken words, to tell her of his old belief and his
ideas of immortality, and she would read in his hearing
sublime promises and glorious hopes that were in a language he
knew nothing of, but which he half understood from her
uplifted eye and countenance.
How he worshiped that matchless eye! He worshiped
nothing else, on earth or in heaven.
It was noon of night under the walls of Jerusalem,
and in a white tent close by the hill on which the last
footsteps of the ascending Lord left their hallowing touch, an
English girl was waiting his bidding to follow him.
Outside the tent, prone on the ground, with eyes fixed on the everlasting stars, lay a group of Bedouins, and apart from them a little way their chief, silent,
motionless—to all that was earthly, dead. A low voice
within the tent broke the stillness of the night, but he
did not move. A voice was uttering again those words, of which
the sound had become familiar to him already, the
Christian's prayer.
“Sheik Houssein!”
He sprang to his feet. It was her voice, faint, low, but silvery. The tent-door was thrust aside, and as a hand motioned to him to enter he obeyed.
She lay on the cushions, her head lifted somewhat from the pillow by the arms of her sister; her brother, who spoke the language of the desert well, stood by her as the young sheik approached. His coofea was gathered around his head; only his dark eye, flashing gloriously, was visible. She looked up into it and whispered; he half understood her before the words came through her
202
brother's lips, as she
told him the story of Calvary and Christ, and the cloud that
received the King and Saviour returning to his throne.
It were vain to say he understood all this. He only
knew that she was telling him of her hope are long to be above
him, above the world, above the sky; and his active but
bewildered mind inwrought all this with his ancient
traditions, and having long ago rejected the creed that did
not teach him that she was immortal, as he fell back on the
idea that the immortals had somewhat to do with the stars, and
as he lay down on the ground, close by the side of the tent,
listening for every sound from within, he fixed his eyes on
the zenith and watched the passing of the hosts of the night
until she died. There was a rustling of garments, a voice of
inexpressible sweetness suddenly silent, a low, soft sigh,
the expiration of a saint, and at that instant, far in the
depths of the meridian blue, a clear star flashed on his
eye, for the first time, its silver radiance, and he believed
that she was there.
For three-score years after that, there was on the desert, near that group of palm-trees and lonely spring, a small turret built of stones, brought a long distance,
stone by stone, on camels. And in this hut, or on its
summit, lived a good, wise man, beloved of all the tribes,
and especially followed by his own immediate tribe, who,
with him, rejected Mohammed, and worshiped an unknown God, through the medium of the stars, and especially one star, which he had taught them to reverence above all others.
And at length there came a night when the wind was
abroad on the desert, and the voice of the tempest was fierce
and terrible. But high over all the sand-hills, and over the
whirling storms of sand, sedate, calm, majestic, the immutable
stars were looking down on the plain, and
203
the old man on his
tower beheld them, and went forth on the wind to search their
infinite distances.
That night, saith the tradition, another star flashed out of heaven beside the star that the Arabs worshiped, and the Sheik Houssein was young again in the heaven of his beloved.
Let us leave him to the mercy of the tradition, nor
seek to know whether he reached that blessed abode.
All this story, that I have perhaps wearied you in relating, passed through my mind that night as I lay on deck on the softly-cushioned sofa, and looked out of the
cape of my Syrian cloak at the sky. In the midst of my
endeavors to recall such parts as had faded from my memory, I
was roused by a deep groan near me.
One of my crew, a man from the upper country, black, but with finely-cut features and straight hair, had been ill from the time of our leaving Cairo,
and steadily rejected any Christian remedies. One case of
bilious fever I had managed with my small stock of medical
knowledge and medicines, and had cured. But Abd-el-Kerim
refused medicine, preferring to die a natural death, and I
did not much blame him. I was of opinion from the first that
his case was hopeless; and as these Arabs lay all cures
to their own charms, and not to our medicine, but
charge all deaths on the unlucky adviser, and call it
poisoning, it is quite as well to let their diseases alone,
unless one is tolerably certain of being able to effect a
complete cure.
He was dying. Delirium had set in with high fever
three days before, and two of the men had been detailed to
watch him constantly. It was as much as they could do to keep
him quiet until that afternoon, when the fever abated, and he
began to sink. I had forgotten him entirely during my reverie,
and was startled, and even alarmed, by the groan. He lay on
his back, wrapped in cloaks and blankets, which we had
provided for our own
204
uses, but yielded
readily to his greater necessities. I have seldom seen as fine
a countenance. The Nubians are not all like the colored
population of America, but many of them have finely-chiseled
Grecian faces, with high foreheads, and sharply-cut outlines.
He was a man of thirty-five, stout and athletic in body—in
fact, Herculean when he was well, but he was weak as a child
now.
Religion he had none—positively none. Of the Mussulmans four fifths, or five sixths, are infidels. On my boat, which had nineteen professed Mussulmans on board, there were but three who prayed.
This man had never shown the slightest knowledge of
Moslem faith or doctrine; and what were his thoughts at this
moment of departure I have no idea. He died like a dog, and
his companions treated him as such. It was a strange scene, to
say the least of it, that on the deck of the Phantom, at midnight. Stretched at full length, his dark face glistening in the moonlight, lay the dying
Nubian. Around him sat four of the crew, his
companions. The rest were forward, sleeping. These were
smoking a goza, a water-pipe, made of a cocoa-nut shell, in
which they smoked tombak, breathing enormous quantities of
it into their lungs, and ejecting it in clouds. I stood at
his feet, looking down on his huge form, and wondering,
as usual, as I shall never cease to wonder, as men will
wonder till they know more than here and now, that life could leave such splendid machinery mere dead clay. He breathed slowly, and with difficulty. His eyes roved from face to face of his companions with a sort of wistful expression or longing for life, or shrinking from the
terrible unknown into which he was plunging, and then
he looked up at the sky. But he saw nothing there. To him the stars were but lights, the moon a greater light; and he had no thought of them as I had at that moment, as marks along the way his swift soul would travel to the
205
place of judgment. No
hope of immortality was in his eye or heart; no looking beyond
the gloom. The swift, dark river that flowed below him was to
him no emblem: he saw nothing on the moonlit bank that spoke
of heaven or God, but shuddering fearfully, he lifted his
stout arms twice into the air, clenched his fists, muttered in
a hoarse voice, “Allah!” and was gone.
His companions smoked on in silence, passing the goza from mouth to mouth, and I stood and looked at them, and at
him, and the night hastened on apace. I could not sleep below
that deck; so wrapping closer the cloak around my face, I lay
down on the sofa and slept and dreamed.
I awoke at sunrise. The deck was clear. The dead
man was gone. I asked for him, for this hasty resurrection
surprised me. He was buried. They had taken him at daybreak to
a burial-place near a village, dug his grave a few inches
deep, and left him for the wolves and jackals. I little
thought to see such a scene on the Nile. How much less one
that I saw later, when I felt the quivering pulse fail in the
white temple of a fellow-Christian, who had lain down to die
in the great temple of Luxor, and with my own hands closed forever his eyes,
whose last gaze was on the magnificent columns of the great
Amunoph. But of that hereafter.
It was a quiet Sunday morning when we reached the great city of Egypt, Thebes of a hundred gates. We had
tracked from about daylight; and after the sun rose I took
my position on the upper deck to watch the appearance of the hills and the banks of the river. It
was not difficult to imagine ancient Thebes, still mighty and magnificent, guarded by
those lofty mountains. It was more difficult to imagine Thebes gone, dead, departed, buried in
caverns and unknown sepulchres of these dark ravines that come down to the water from among the
rocky piles. I could more easily expect to find a million men
living in the valley that opened luxuriantly before me, than I
could believe that unknown millions lay in the earth below, or
the rocks around it. Nowhere in all Egypt do such rugged
hills embrace so beautiful a plain, and nowhere is there
a spot so well suited for the capital of a great
nation. The mountains are here, and the river flows
between them, and Memnon sits calmly on his throne, and
looks over the plain and the river with stony eyes, unused
to tears, and nothing appears to lament the dead glory. Not even the sun, not even the moon shines less
brilliantly,
207
less joyously, that
kings and princes, matrons and virgins, wise and foolish, weak
and strong, are all alike dead in the past, dead in the
valley, dead in rock-hewn sepulchres; the palaces ruins, the
temples ruins, the homes gone, the hearth-fires ashes long
ago, the hearts of the men of Thebes dust—insensible, still, silent dust.
I do not know that you understand what I am endeavoring to express. It is, in plain language, this, that before approaching the valley of Thebes you can readily expect to find
there a great city, but on seeing it a broad plain, level as
subsiding water can level it, and covered with corn and grain,
you can not believe that it is the site of a ruined capital,
once the wonder of the world for magnificence. There is
nothing to indicate it. You expect to find mounds, heaps of
rubbish, or some of the usual marks of an ancient town. But
there is nothing of the sort, except immediately around Luxor and Karnak. Fields of waving grain, of lupins,
lentils, and doura, or Indian corn, cover the flat expanse of
the valley, broken nowhere by ruin, rock, or mound, except in
these localities, and excepting also the two colossi, who sit
in lonesome majesty among the fields of green on the west
bank of the river. That temples and palaces have been
here, their vast remains indicate; but those on the west
side of the river are at the foot of the mountain, and not
on the cultivated land; and Karnak stands solitary on the eastern
side, a majestic solitude indeed, among heaps of earth that
may cover the floors of ancient habitations.
In fact, I am induced to believe that Thebes never was a city of large population. It
was, probably, a city of temples, possibly of colleges—an
Oxford or a Cambridge, and a place to which men were carried
for sepulture in holy ground. But I do not believe that any
great crowd of inhabitants were ever found here.
We saw , first of all the ruins of Thebes, the old temple
208
at Goornou on the west
bank, and then the Remeseion, the colossi, and Medeenet Habou,
all distant; and at length, on the east, over the high banks
along which we were tracking, the obelisks and the lofty
towers of the propylon of Karnak looked down on us.
The valley of the Nile widens at this point. I have no means of comparing it with other places on the river, but it is as wide, I should imagine, as at any point above the Delta. On the western side the plain is from two to three miles wide, and on the eastern at least five, perhaps
eight or ten.
The mountains on the west are higher than at any
other place in Egypt, and their character is so peculiar that
no one can form a just idea of the appearance of Thebes until he understands this.
I think I have before remarked that all Egyptian hills and mountains are absolutely destitute of vegetation. No shrub, or tree, or blade of grass takes root on their rocky sides. They are, in fact, only vast piles of rock, the sides being either precipitous or formed of the débris of the stone. The
hills of Thebes are intersected by numerous ravines, which wind their way through them in almost cavernous gloom. Frequently the hills are nearly a thousand feet high on each side of these ravines, ascending by terraces of several hundred feet each. On the front of the hills overlooking the valley they show the openings of tombs, hundreds and thousands, while hundreds and thousands remain unopened. On these hills the eye of the traveler rests with more intense
interest than on the ruins of temples and palaces, for
there, during a thousand years of royal prosperity, the
Theban princes, priests, and people, buried their dead,
“And there the bodies lay, age after age,
Mute, life-like, rounded, fresh, and
undecaying,
Like those asleep in quiet hermitage
With gentle sleep about their eyelids
playing;
209
And living in their rest, beyond the rage
Of death or life; while fate was still
arraying,
In liveries ever new, the rapid, blind,
And fleeting generations of mankind.”
It is always so. Men will turn their eyes from a palace at any time to look at a tomb, and in a landscape will forget the beauty of hill and forest to gaze on the white stones of a grave-yard. I remember well that once in my life I fell upon a grave in a grand old forest. The trees were lofty and majestic, and the sky, seen through their branches, was far away and deep, and winning and glorious. The voice of the mountain wind was musical, and the voice of a stream that wound its joyful way around that solitary grave was even more melodious. But I forgot the sky, and trees, and wind, and sat down among the dead leaves of the last autumn to hold communion with the unknown spirit of him who slept below. I did not know whether he was Indian or white man; nay, I did not know that he was a man, saving only that I did not think any human being would have laid a woman there to sleep alone in the forest through all the days and nights of the dismal years; but I knew by that strange consciousness that every one has felt, but no one can describe, that human dust lay in its kindred dust
below, and I paused to look on the turf that hid it.
The turf! It is comforting when the cold is coming
over one, when the eye is dimming, the hand failing, the lip
trembling, the heart hushing—it is comforting, I say, to think
that one will be laid under green sods, whereon violets may
grow, and that this vile dust of humanity may have a
resurection in roses or myrtle blossoms. There is no such
comfort here. No grave in Egypt has turf on it, nor grass, nor
flower, nor tree, nor creeping plant. It is but sand, or the
decaying dust of ancient houses in which they laid their dead,
and the winds sweep over them,
210
and mounds increase to
gigantic size or wholly disappear in one night's blasts. I do
not think I could sleep here at all. I do not think that my
dust would consent to mingle with this soil. Those ancient
Thebans doubtless felt all this, for I have less faith than
formerly in the idea that they wished to preserve their bodies
till they should come to reclaim them. The Nile plain was no
place to lay their dead. It was annually flooded by the
river, and no man would be laid there. The sandy desert
was a wild spot, and hyenas could find their way into
deep graves. It was horrible to think of it. Only the
rock was left, and the rock they chose, and cut their
tombs in it, and wound their bodies in spices and gums, and
slept well. Yea well. Blessed is he who can find a grave
in Egypt that will last him a century; more blessed far if
it last him three thousand years.
We had ordered our letters to be forwarded from Cairo to Luxor, and Abd-el-Atti left us slowly tracking up
the river, and hastened on to the village to get them for us.
He was disappointed, and unwilling to see our disappointment,
sent a messenger back to meet us, with intelligence that we
had no letters, and on my word we thought but little of Thebes after that until we found ourselves at the shore by the great temple of Luxor.
We were scarcely at the shore when Mustapha Aga, the American agent, came down,
and after him Islamin Bey, the governor or nazir of this
section, a bad-looking Turk, ignorant and stupid, whom we
received without much attention and left to smoke and drink
coffee alone on the upper deck while we strolled up to the
temple. Perhaps this inattention on our part was the cause
of his subsequent rudeness to us, but as it cost us nothing
and him his governorship he had the worst of it, and it is
to be hoped he learned better manners for the next time.
The first idea that I received, when a boy, of the magnitude
211
of the ruins of
Egyptian temples was from hearing that one of them was so
large that a modern Arab village stood on the roof of it. I
had not retained the locality, but the moment that I looked up
at Luxor I recognized
the ruin of which the story was told. Doubtless this was the
temple, though afterward I found the same thing true of Edfou, and of one or two others, but they
were small temples compared with this.
Luxor, or El Uksorein—“The
Palaces,” is on the east bank of the Nile, and the ruins of
its great temple rise among the crude brick and mud houses of
the modern village. Nothing remains here of the ancient except
only this temple. Karnak lies two miles from it on the north, but the
fields between contain no memorials or relics of the city that
once connected them.
The temple, or those portions of it which now remain, are on a line parallel with the main part of the river as it flows by them, but a branch or arm of the Nile, which flows
around a large island above Luxor, comes
into the main channel again here, and the rear of the temple
is on this branch. The total length of the temple is about
a thousand feet. The front was originally connected
with Karnak; how or when, it concerns not my
purpose now to discuss. But the great entrance to the temple
is now surrounded by the mud and brick houses of the
inhabitants. Nevertheless they have had the decency,
unknown in some places, to leave an open space before the
great propylon, where the astonished traveler may pause
in awe before the vast entrance, or lie down in the dust
and look up at the obelisk and the huge towers sculptured
all over with the representations of the valiant deeds of
kings long dead and forgotten.
But if any one were inclined to lie down there, let him be warned that it is a Coptic neighborhood, and fleas love Coptic blood and Christian blood of all kinds, and
212
fleas are plenty here.
He will do well not to lie down, but to stand and rather break
his neck with looking up at the obelisk and trying to read its
large characters.
The other obelisk is gone to Paris. It stands in the Place de la Concorde, on a pedestal, whereon are graven in
gilded letters the deeds of Louis Philippe, King of the
French, and the old gray granite looks down scoffingly on the
gilded lines and figures below. The remaining obelisk,
solitary but stately, is far more grand and imposing in its
appearance than its ancient companion, and rumor said that the
wandering obelisk of the Place de la Concorde was not to be
allowed to remain in its present place. The view of the Arch
of Triumph from the Tuileries is obstructed by it, and Louis
Napoleon loves a long prospect, especially when he can secure
it by removing monuments of the reign of his predecessor. It
is sorrowful to think that the stone had remained almost
four thousand years on its base at Luxor, and now has begun an existence
of changes. The next Louis Somebody will find it obstructing
his view in some other direction. Nothing remains stationary
in Paris.
The doorway is guarded by colossal statues of granite, of which the heads only are above the earth. But these are highly polished, and enough is visible to show their former grandeur and beauty. Passing between these, you enter the doorway, and find yourself in a narrow, dirty street or alley, of the modern Arab village. The splendid columns which once flanked the court of the temple are yet standing, many of them, but the huts of the village inclose and cover them. Entering these miserable hovels, you find the women and children, with sheep, dogs, and goats, in promiscuous heaps, and all manner of filth and dirt around the sides of these half-buried columns; whose glorious legends of ancient princes stare solemnly on the entering stranger, as if to ask him what hard
213
decree of fate has led
him into the same prison in which they are doomed to darkness
and oblivion.
This court of the temple was about two hundred feet
long by a hundred and seventy wide, and another propylon here
opened into the grand hall or colonnade. The hovels are
closely packed here, and the alley turns to the right, and
again to the left, bringing you to the great pillars beyond.
Up to this second propylon the temple was built by the second Remeses, the great Sesostris of Greek history, and the builder of almost all the most magnificent temples and palaces of Egypt. He added these portions to the older parts, which were built by Amunoph III., whose period was about 1430 b. c.,
and within the century after the exodus of the Israelites.
Remeses II. was within a century later. I am now following
Wilkinson's chronology.
Passing through the second propylon, as I have remarked, you would enter the great colonnade; but this you are now compelled to avoid, and re-enter the temple at
the great pillars, of which two rows, of six in each row, are
standing. The earth covers their pedestals, and the columns
themselves, to a height of perhaps twenty feet, and as much
more remains uncovered, with the immense stone architrave on
each side.
These columns are among the largest known in Egypt,
but they are small in comparison with those of the grand hall
at Karnak. In the midst of these massive
columns, stands the house of Mustapha Aga, the American consular agent, of
whom I may be pardoned for pausing here to say something.
Mustapha is getting to be an old man, but a better, or more capable one for his place and position, could not be found. There is no place in the East where a consular agent is more necessary than at Luxor. A large number of American
travelers annually visit the place, and every
214
one needs advice,
assistance, and protection from the rapacity of dragomans,
sailors, or Coptic antique dealers. Mustapha fulfills these
duties admirably; and the only regret about it is that he does
it gratuitously, receiving no pay whatever, except in the way
of presents which travelers may think of giving him, and these
are never in money, and therefore generally mere nothings.
Ordinarily they are wine, and as Mustapha drinks no wine
himself, the stranger who leaves it is only supplying
the others who follow him, for Mustapha gives it all
away again. Can not this be improved? The old fellow
would be made abundantly happy by an allowance of five
hundred dollars a year, and it is sincerely to be desired
that our government might direct this to be made. I am confident that no American traveler on the Nile has failed to experience his hospitality and kind attentions, and I know that every one would join in a request of this kind to the government. I have paused to speak of him in my description of the temple because he is now a part of it, and from your boat you scarcely ever look up at the grand columns without seeing Mustapha seated on the porch of his house, between two of these massive pillars, under the gigantic architrave, quietly smoking his chibouk, and entertaining some friends, either foreign or native.
His house is the most comfortable private house in Upper Egypt. It is all on one floor, and
covers a large space. The halls are roomy and airy, the
chambers papered, dark and cool, the furniture plain and
comfortable, while the grand front of ancient columns
gives it a more royal appearance than the citadel of Cairo.
The remainder of the temple, after passing this colonnade, is inclosed in or covered by the modern houses, and the rear chambers, the adytum, and the holy rooms, are still perfect, while on their roof stands a large part
of the village. I shall not attempt any description of
these
215
various halls, courts,
and chambers, which cover a space of nearly five hundred feet
in length. One observation alone will suffice to convey an
idea of the splendor of these buildings. Every stone in an
Egyptian temple which exposes a surface to the eye, whether
within or without the temple, is elaborately sculptured with
pictures or hieroglyphics. No wall is without its
legends and representations. Outside the temple on the
lofty walls are often represented battle scenes
elaborately carved, in which the builder shows himself as
a victor, usually of gigantic size as compared with those whom
he conquers. The same, or similar scenes, cover the
inner walls, on which are also found mythological
representations which are a puzzle to the student, and are
likely to remain so forever. Of the minuteness and beauty
of these sculptures no idea can be given by description,
nor would those who have not seen them be ready to
believe that three thousand years have left them so
exquisitely perfect as we now find them.
The rear, or southern part of the Temple of Luxor, is divided into several
apartments, each covered with sculptures indicating its
peculiar design. The roof of this part is now occupied by the
huts of the natives, and filth and vermin abound in the silent
rooms below. One of the rooms, now open to the sky, was used
in early times by the Christians as a chapel for the worship
of Christ, and around it are the remains of their paintings on
plaster, which covered and preserved the hieroglyphics on
the stone walls. This is the case with many of the
temples of Egypt; and while the early Christians defaced
and destroyed much which they regarded as idolatrous and
profane, they have preserved much else by covering it
with plaster and mud, which being now removed, leaves
the sculptures as fresh and clear as they were a
thousand years ago.
216
Of the grandeur of the Temple of Luxor, no adequate idea can be formed, even by the
visitor who stands among its ruins. From its great propylon,
or from some portion of its massive walls, an avenue stretched
away to Karnak, ornamented with all the splendor
of ancient art, and guarded on each side by colossal rams, the
emblems of the deity of Thebes. Of this avenue only the northern end
remains, in ruins, but majestic even in ruins, and a lofty
gateway, of Ptolemaic times, closes it. Thus Karnak was, in some sort, a continuation of the
Temple of Luxor, and, in fact, all the temples of
Thebes were connected by avenues, and possibly by bridges, so that it was a city
of temples.
I left the Phantom and walked
around the village, my footsteps dogged by twenty donkey-doys,
and as many donkeys, each of the former hoping that I would
grow tired and patronize one of them. At every corner
and turn a Coptic scoundrel would produce a lot of
antiques for sale, and I amused myself by asking prices.
At Luxor rates, Dr. Abbott's collection is
worth a million.
O! confident Howajji, beware in Luxor of Ibrahim the Copt, and on the western shore of
Achmet-el-Kamouri, the Mussulman. Skillful manufacturers
of every form of antique are plenty in the neighborhood, and
these men have them in their employ, and sell to unwary
travelers the productions of the modern Arabs as veritable
specimens of the antique. Achmet is the chief
manufacturer himself, and has a ready hand at the chisel.
The manufacture of antiques is a large business in
Egypt, and very profitable. Scarabæi are moulded from clay or
cut from stone, with close imitation of the ancient, and sold
readily at prices varying from one to five dollars. At Thebes is the head-quarters of this
business. Still, no antiquarian will be deceived; and it
requires very little practice to be able in an instant to
determine whether an
217
article is ancient or
modern. When the Copt finds that you do know the distinction,
he becomes communicative, and readily lets you into the secret
of his business; and while he is confidentially informing you
of the way in which the Arabs do it, and how this is modern
and that is not, beware lest you become too trusting, and he
sells you in selling a ring, or a vase, or a seal. He is a
wily fellow and sharp, and he knows well how to manage
a Howajji.
A strong breeze from the northward was not to be lost on our upward voyage, and after one night at Luxor we pressed on.
But I could not go without one view over the plain,
and at break of day I went up the hill to the foot of the
propylon towers of the temple, and looked up to their summit.
There must be a way to climb them, and while I was looking for
it, a bright Arab boy made his appearance and offered to show
me. I followed him readily, and he led me through the propylon
to the narrow alley already spoken of, and around the corner
into a low door in the mud wall. This opened into a yard or
court, full of sheep and doura, or corn-stalks, and passing
through another like it, I climbed a mud wall and walked
along this to the corner of the tower, which was
somewhat broken. Climbing this some twenty feet and going
around the end, I discovered an opening into the body of
the tower, where, crawling in, I found a stairway,
encumbered with huge masses of fallen stone, and up this I
ascended, with no little difficulty, to the top of the
tower. Here I sat and watched the coming of the sun. The
Libyan hills were first lit, and the golden line of light came
slowly down their rugged sides—down, down, until it
reached the tombs that open to the east, and the Memnonium
and Medeenet Habou, and then it touched the lips of
Memnon and his old companion. I saw the red flash on the
giant
218
head, and I bent my
head forward to hear the sound of the salutation; but there
was no sound—Memnon is vocal only in tradition.
A peculiarity of the tower on which I was standing I have never seen noted by any travelers. Every stone on the
summit is covered with footprints, cut more or less deep in
the surface. By whom these were cut no record remains to tell.
It has been supposed that they are the marks of pilgrim feet, but who were the pilgrims that thus recorded their accomplished vows? Afterward I found similar marks on stones on the river bank in Nubia, but always on elevated bluffs,
where perhaps pilgrims standing could catch a view of some far
shrine. Sometimes they were simple parallelograms, two side by
side, with four short marks at the end of each, to signify the
toes of the foot, but oftener they were well-drawn feet, large
or small, as if marked out around the foot itself.
They are not the rude scratchings of the modern
Arabs, or of those who drew the boats and animals that are
found on the rocks of Nubia and
elsewhere. That there was a design in their being placed here
is evident from the number of them, and from their being only
on the summit of the lofty tower, and only on the
topmost course of stones. There are none below this. Was
there any idea of the footsteps of angels here, or of
departing souls, or of departing prayers?
It is not the intention of this book to record any of the results of study in Egypt, and I shall therefore pass
entirely over that subject. As we remained at Luxor but one day,
reserving a long visit for our-return trip, the time that I
had was, of course, too brief to make any examinations of
places or things; but I had informed myself previously, as
well as books and papers and charts could assist me, and after
a hasty inspection of a few spots, I directed
219
the commencement of
some excavations to be continued during my trip up the river.
The governor, on my requisition, furnished me with fifty men
for work; but, alas! for Egyptian excavations, they had no
tools of any sort or kind save only the fingers God gave them,
or as many of them as each man had not cut off. For I have
before remarked, that the natives are thus mutilated to save
themselves from the conscription. With their hands and
palm-leaf baskets these fifty men might do as much in a
day as five Irishmen with shovels and wheel-barrows, and
their pay was about the same, being a piastre and half to
each, or about eight cents American per day, making the
whole pay about four dollars for the fifty. Placing them
under the direction of Mustapha Aga, the worthy consular agent, and
giving him a letter to the governor as my agent, I left. Luxor to seek more remote antiquities.
We left Thebes with regret. I believe that almost any one
of us would most willingly have paused here and rested, going no further up the river. But there
was much to be seen beyond, and it is best, as a general rule,
to reserve all stoppages for the return trip, especially if
the wind blows.
We had no incidents of voyage between Thebes and Esne worthy of record. To us the most
important was the supply of fresh vegetables and fruits, which
we had from the garden of Mustapha Pasha, at Erment. We were two days between the two places.
At Esne I awoke in the morning early, and walked up
into the town, intending to see the bazaars only, and return
to breakfast. To my surprise, I found myself at the door of
the temple, which is one of the most beautiful remains in
Egypt, and I entered it.
It is not my intention, as I have already said, to describe the various ruins of Egypt as I see them. Books are already full of these descriptions. It will be enough if I succeed in giving a general idea of them, sufficient for the reader's convenience in following my personal adventures.
Esne stands on mounds, the accumulated heaps of an
221
ancient city. The
temple itself is totally buried in these piles of rubbish, and
the city is built over them, so that its former extent or
appearance is now unknown. Only the portico remains, and this
being some feet higher than other parts of the building,
remained standing above the earth. A few years ago the visitor
could walk into it, just under the roof, and see the capitals
of the columns and the splendidly carved ceiling. Mohammed
Ali, being one day at Esne, and having nothing better to do,
ordered the excavation of this portico, and a thousand
fellahs were set to work, with hands and baskets, to carry
out the earth which lay between the columns, and find
the pavement, which was thirty feet below. It has been
insinuated that the pasha wanted a powder magazine, and that this, and not respect for antiquity, induced him to undertake this laudable enterprise. Be this as it may, the result was the exposure of one of the most beautiful buildings, ancient or modern, in the world.
The earth in front remains at the old level, kept by a brick wall from falling into the inclosure. You enter a small yard or inclosure, among the houses, which stand, with their walls, not more than fifteen feet from the
front of the temple, and passing along this narrow alley,
descend by wooden steps into the excavated area of the portico, finding yourself then in an immense chamber, the lofty stone ceiling supported by rows of massive columns, and the walls and columns alike covered with a profusion of sculpture characteristic of the late period at which this temple was built.
The light which comes in through the narrow space
left between the cornice and the ground, greatly diminished by
the proximity of the houses, leaves a sepulchral rather than a
“dim, religious” gloom within; but to this the eyes at length
become accustomed, and then the forms of gods and men start
from the walls and salute
222
the stranger with
their cold, calm eyes. Strange figures, hideous forms of gods
and sacred beasts, unknown even to old Pliny, are found here
on the stones, and on the ceiling is a zodiac, with curious
representations of the heavenly bodies.
Three doorways, opening formerly into the chambers of the temple, are now closed with stone to keep out or in the
earth on which the city stands, and we are left to imagine the
secrets which the earth covers. Perhaps some national
expedition may hereafter excavate these rooms, and show their
treasures of legend and pictures to the world.
The temple portico does not antedate the time of the Cæsars, and is therefore comparatively a recent affair. It
is a matter of chronological interest that possibly and
probably these columns were carved during the lifetime of
Christ on earth, and perhaps while he was in Egypt.
I came out of the temple after a brief visit, and hastened back to the boat to breakfast, after which I returned with the ladies.
There were lying in the alley, or small yard of which I have spoken, five or six mummies, badly broken to pieces. They had been here for ten or fifteen years, being
government property, taken from the Arabs who had found them. The government monopolizes all antiques here. It was manifest that these were considered worthless and would soon be scattered, and I felt at liberty to
investigate their condition and contents
But two proved to be of any interest. One was probably a woman, doubtless of the priestly order, and from the same circumstances by which we ordinarily judge the age of a horse, I judged that she was young. One of her teeth, beautifully shaped, white, and perfect, lies
now by me as I write, and I am wondering what kisses
were pressed on them, what words of love escaped
through them.
223
She lay in a coffin that had been elaborately painted, but the paint was now covered with mud and filth. On raising her body from its position, I found that she was laid on a bed of flowers. The bottom of the case was filled with them, worked in wreaths and garlands. There were more than a peck of them, lying precisely as they were laid when she was placed upon them, and I never felt more profound regret at the disturbance of a repose than that. If I had known the tomb from which she came, I would have been strongly tempted to carry her back, and close it up, and in some way forbid entrance to it thenceforth forever. As it was, I but laid her back on the wreaths of ancient leaves, dry now and dead as her name and memory, and turned to another of her companions.
He was a stalwart man, full six feet high, and the
shawls in which he was wrapped were of rare and costly
fabrics, decayed now, and worthless. Outside of all his
wrappings had been a shawl of beads, not uncommon as an
ornament of mummies. The beads were earthen, of various
colors, blue predominating; some of them long, such as ladies
call bugles, and others small. They were arranged in a diamond-shaped figure, the centre of the back being a large scarabœus. The scarabæus, let me remark, for the benefit
of the unlearned in Egyptian antiquities, is the common black
beetle of the country, which was sacred to the sun, and was
itself an emblem of that God. It became the most common form
of religious ornament, worn, perhaps, as some moderns wear
a charm, and always buried with the dead. On the faces of the earthen or stone scarabæi are often found
inscriptions —either the name of the king in whose reign
it was made, or of the person, or of some religious object.
Thus a scarabæus often determines the age of a mummy;
and the curious in this subject will be interested in Dr.
Abbott's
224
collection, on seeing
the small and beautiful mummy of a female which stands there,
to learn that from its broken case a scarabæus fell, marked
with the name of Thothmes III., the Pharaoh of the Exodus.
I found the beads and the scarabæus in a mass at his feet, but there was no vestige of the threads that had
formed the shawl. Gathering nearly a quart of them, I examined
the localities of his feet and head and breast for other
antiques. Alas! feet and head were gone. Some plunderer like
me, less scrupulous than I, had cut them off and carried them
away, and the breast—a huge fissure was where his breast had
been, and vacancy—nothing more.
Miriam and I sat over him, while an Arab attendant,
sent by the governor, sat at a little distance, growling and
grumbling at a furious rate. I paid no attention to it, but
Mohammed Hassan, one of our sailors, who is our constant
attendant when on shore, and who was helping me to overhaul
the priest of old time, took careful notes of all the fellow's
remarks, which were far from complimentary. I did not think
that Mohammed observed it, but on leaving the temple I passed
the governor's diwan, which was near the exit. I exchanged a
few words with him, and went on, but missing Mohammed, I
turned back to find him. Imagine my surprise at seeing the
Arab on his back before the governor, his feet upturned
to the tenth blow, as I arrived to put a stop to it.
Mohammed had pocketed all the insults on my account, and
produced them seriatim to the governor after I had gone by, and the governor had proceeded, in the summary manner to which the Turks are accustomed, to administer the ordinary form of punishment. A great nation that!
The scene presented on the shore near our boat was
curious and amusing. I believe I have heretofore mentioned the
custom of the modern Egyptians of shaving
225
their heads. One might
imagine it to have originated in some ideas of cleanliness,
were it not for the amount of filth and the number of vermin
found elsewhere on their persons. While we were at the temple
the men had sent for a barber, and he came down to the boat,
bringing his instruments with him, and on our return we found
them seated in a row undergoing the shaving process.
In this, as in so many other of the customs of the
modern Egyptians, we find the ancient usage still preserved.
In one of the tombs at Beni Hassan is a
representation of a barber at his work, which has been,
not unnaturally, mistaken for a doctor and his patient.
Whether the same effect is produced by the same process in
modern Egypt as in ancient, I am unable to say.
Herodotus tells us that it hardened their skulls, and in
this respect contrasts them with the Persians. I have never
seen men so susceptible to the influence of a hot sun as were
the sailors on our boat. There was scarcely a day in
which there was not one or more of them on his back from
the effects of it, and the effects of the treatment he
received from his fellows by way of medical assistance.
I was astonished one afternoon at finding Yusef, one of the crew, administering a severe pounding to Hassan Hegazi, another; and, on inquiry, learned that it was medical treatment for a stroke of the sun. He pommeled him terribly about the shoulders and breast. Then he pulled his two ears nearly out of his head, laid him down on one side and filled his ear with salt and water, and shook his head to shake it in, pulled his ears again, then seized him by the solitary scalp-lock on his head, and twisting it severely, gathered his hands around the back of his head, and rubbing them forward as if he were scraping the disease off from the surface to the forehead, he suddenly bit off the imaginary lump of illness which he had collected, and pronounced the patient cured.
Perhaps
226
he was, but Yusef had
pounded him into a fever, of which I had to cure him. And he
did not thank me for it, but did attribute his final recovery
to Yusef's nonsense.
Esne was the last point on the passage up the river at which the men might bake bread, and here they laid in a supply to last them to the second cataract and back again.
After two days of delay, we were ready to be away;
and now, think of my surprise at finding myself in a new
trade. I never imagined that I should be in the donkey line;
but Abd-el-Atti was very desirous of procuring a good donkey,
and Esne is the best point on the river for those useful
animals. Abd-el-Atti might have looked in vain for a donkey to
suit him, but the Howajji, with the firman of the viceroy, was
another sort of person, and he begged me therefore, on his
account, to write to the resident governor at Esne, and direct
him to have in readiness on our return a number of first-class
donkeys, from which we should select one that might suit us. I
consented, and the order was despatched, and his
excellency did me the honor to assure me in reply that it
should receive his profound consideration and devoted
attention, or words to that effect in Arabic diplomacy.
It was late in the afternoon
when the bread was brought on board, and the shaving operation
being finished, Hassabo resumed his position at the tiller,
and the men shook out the sail, and pushed off from the
shore. The wind was fresh, and the foam dashed up before
us as the crew gathered on deck near the mast, and sang to
the music of the darabooka, which is but an earthern jar, over the large
end of which a skin, or the loose bag of a pelican's bill is
stretched. So with a long chorus and a lively repeat, and an
occasional shout of “Allah!” (for they are profane dogs, those
Mohammedans, though commonly called religious) we were again
off on our voyage.
Above Esne the game on the river became more plentiful, and I devoted myself to it with considerable zeal. Pelicans abounded, especially on Sundays, when we did not shoot. Every one knows that an American crow is thoroughly acquainted with the succession of days, and the return of the seventh brings him down with fearless boldness on the cornfield. It would be difficult to
suppose that in this worse than heathen land, where the
Sabbath is unknown, the birds keep the run of the day;
and yet it was a stubborn fact that every Sunday on the
river, the game was not only more plentiful than on other
days, but approached the boat as fearlessly as if the
animals
228
knew that we kept the
day of rest. One Sunday evening a flight of quite two hundred
pelicans sailed around us, and lit at length on a sand-bank
close by our boat, and within a near gun-shot.
But whether or not the animals and the inhabitants
know the Sabbath day, I do verily believe that the land knows
it, and the winds and the sky. Beautiful as they are on other
days, calm and clear as are the skies, they have,
nevertheless, on this day a glory and a quiet that I can not
describe, except by saying that it is like a Sabbath morning
at home in the country, and the air like that still, soft air
that a summer Sunday morning brings in at the open windows of
the church on the green; and no heart can fail to keep in
unison with sun and sky on such a day.
We enter the sand-stone country now, and the appearance of the hills along the river totally changes. They slope away from the banks, leaving their sides and
bases covered with immense boulders. The country is narrower,
and cultivation is becoming more difficult.
The day after we left Esne I shot a pelican from the boat with a pistol-ball; and the same afternoon, while on
shore after pigeons, I found myself close on a flock of wild
geese before I knew it, and got one of them with each barrel
as they flew away. They proved to be the best we had found on
the river. Their color was precisely like our common American
tame goose, white and lead-color mingled. That night we slept
at El Kab, the site of the ancient Eileithyas, and one of the most
interesting points on the river.
Waking early in the morning, I sprang ashore and up
the bank, to find where we were. The plain stretches away two
miles to the mountains, in parts of it much more. Only the
edge of the river is cultivated; the rest of the broad level
is a sand and gravel barren, extending
229
up and down the river
some ten miles. The site of the ancient city was considerably
to the north of the point at which we lay, and I saw at the
base of the hill the modern village, toward which I
immediately determined to direct my way.
My object was simply to purchase antiques, which the fellahs who cultivate this plain find in large quantities.
I have already warned the traveler against the frauds of the antique manufacturers at Thebes or Luxor. It is
easy to imagine how important the business of purchasing
curiosities has become in Egypt. Hundreds of travelers
going up and down the river demand them wherever they
stop; and the natives, who formerly thought of them as
trifles, have now begun to learn their value. The
scarabæus, which is usually more highly valued than any
other of the small antiques, on account of its possessing a
religious interest, as well as because it usually bears a name
on its face, was formerly sold at a few paras, while now it
commands from five piastres to a dollar, according to its
style and preservation. Other and larger antiques bear
proportionate prices, and there is no limit to the
demands of an Arab who finds a gold ring or a jewel. There
are plenty of foolish. Howajjis who will pay him ten times
its value for it, and he knows this well enough to wait
for a purchaser, who is sure to come in time. But there
is really no necessity whatever for paying such prices
as these, and the knowing traveler will never be
deceived by a modern, or in the price of an antique. I
very soon learned at Luxor that the Copt was not to be deluded into parting
with any of his stores at their fair price; but that by
stealthily asking every Arab, fellah, or boy, and especially
every woman that I met, if they had antiques or coins or
scarabæi, I frequently found them, and purchased them for mere
trifles. Thus at Karnak I bought a scarabæus for a piastre and five paras, for which the
230
Copt offered me ten
piastres the same day, and told Mustapha that he would readily
give a dollar, to sell it for two.
I had learned from Abd-el-Atti that El Kab was a favorable place for such purchases,
as the village lay four miles from the site of the ancient
city, and hence no travelers are apt to visit it. I started at
sunrise across the plain, hailing every Arab that I met with
the usual question, “Mafish goouran, mafish gedid, anteeka?”
(Have you no scarabæus, or coins, or antiques?)
Abd-el-Atti accompanied me, and we made the same demand on
each side, picking up small affairs here and there, until
we reached the village, which was on a rocky mound near an isolated mass of stone that had been left from the ancient quarrying.
Here, seating myself on the ground in an open space
among the mud houses, I dispatched every boy and woman I could
find to call up their friends and tell them to bring me
whatever they had in the way of antiques. In a few minutes I
was surrounded by the men, women, and children of El Kab, in all the various degrees of nakedness, and all in one state of filth. The
nameless vermin that I found on me after that expedition were
intensely disgusting. The animals themselves partook of the
filthy appearance, as well as the dark color of the skins they
had fed on.
Naked children presented handsfull of pieces of ancient pottery, or coins, or broken images of gods and sacred objects. Women leaned down to show their necklaces, on which were strung beads and scarabæi, and pieces of agate and cornelian, cut into strange shapes known only in old mythology. A small coin satisfied the most anxious of them; and they expressed aloud their regret that they had sold a great many—all that they had—a few weeks before to the Copt from Luxor, who had been up
231
here on a purchasing
expedition. They said I gave them twice what he did. They had
nothing that was very valuable, for this reason, and what they
had were what had been found within a few days. Some scarabæi,
two or three small vases for toilet purposes, and one ring
of the time of Amunoph III., the Memnon of Thebes—or, rather, him
whose statue is called that of Memnon—and a handful of coins,
and curious small images and earthen objects were all that I
obtained.
One very curious antique which I picked up here, was a die, of ivory, resembling modern dice in all respects but
one. The well-known power of the die, which is commonly called
seven, from the fact that the sum of the opposite sides is
always seven, and out of twenty throws of a pair the average
result will be seven to a throw or very near it, was in this
instance lost. The ace was not opposite to the six nor the two
to the five.
The crowd became thicker and more noisy. One man
was loud in his remarks which were not complimentary to the
Howajji. I paid no attention to him but, continued my
purchases. The press increased, and when at length a half
naked woman with a quite naked baby in her arms, tumbled over
my feet and almost into my embrace, to the detriment of my
personal feelings, and the baby's as well, I rose and decamped
leaving the crowd in glorious confusion over a half dozen
coppers that I scattered among them.
The sheik, I have forgotten his name, but the chances are that if it was not Achmet it was Mohammed, was waiting
for me at the upper end of the village where he knew I must
pass in going out, and had two horses ready saddled for me and
my servant. He knew that the boat had gone on so far that to
attempt to overtake it on foot was out of the question. I
accepted his offer with gratitude, and was preparing to mount,
when a tremendous
232
row arrested my
attention. Some twenty or thirty of the villagers were
approaching, vociferating a demand for more bucksheesh, based
on the fact that they had failed in getting any of my
scattering. Foremost among them was the huge rascal who had
been personal in his remarks. He came to a sorrowful fate.
Abd-el-Atti seized him by the back of the neck and walked him
up to the sheik. He was strong enough to throw the dragoman over the sheik's head, no hard job, indeed, for the sheik was lamentably small, but the big fellow walked up to him with sufficient humility and my astonishment was immense when the little sheik ordered him to be laid down on his face and administered to his back about thirty blows of a tolerably large cane. Up to this moment I had not, in the confusion of tongues, understood what it was about, but now the thrashed man rushed up to me and attempted to seize my hand with a view to defile it with his dirty lips, a ceremony which I always preferred to have honored in the breach.
The sheik renewed his proffer of the horses. One of
them was wicked-looking but a magnificent animal, and stood
eyeing the crowd with furious countenance, while two Arabs
held him by the nose.
I advanced to mount, and set my foot on the shovel
stirrup. A shovel stirrup is—a shovel stirrup; nothing else; a
flat shovel of iron, sides turned up, and four sharp points
turned out, on which the whole foot rests.
The Arabs ride with short stirrup-straps and knees up to their chins. As I touched the stirrup it touched his side, and—presto—his heels flew into the crowd behind him, and Abd-el-Atti, struck full on the breast, went a rod
backward, and howled as if Sathanas himself had struck
him. I never saw a horse's heels fly so fast and so many
ways at once. I vanished through the open doors of the
nearest mud hut, and found myself in the hareem of a
worthy
233
of El Kab, among all sorts of women and children, in all sorts of dresses and no dresses. When I looked out the scene was more quiet. Abd-el-Atti was moaning and
groaning. The sheik was looking in horror of mind for
the vanished Howajji, and wondering if he were really
annihilated by the furious animal, whom the two Arabs
still held by the nose, around which one of them had
twisted a halter.
I glanced at the saddle-girths and the reins. They did not look over strong, but I resolved to risk them. I had boasted from childhood that no horse had ever mastered or thrown me, and I was unwilling to give up the attempt on this wild specimen of the Prophet's own breed.
My precipitate retreat had not given my Arabian
friends any exalted ideas of my courage, but they did not
appreciate as fully as I that I had not come to Egypt to have
my brains kicked out by a horse, and that discretion is
sometimes valor. I shouted to them now to clear the way, and
with a short run went into the saddle. It had a back-board
eight inches high, and a short post or handle four inches high
from the pommel. It was no small operation to settle myself
between these two in the short space of time allowed. As I
struck the saddle the Arabs flung him off, and went rolling
heels over head as they scattered out of the way of the first
plunge.
It was a magnificent leap; another, and we were out
of the village, a third and we were at full speed on the plain
which stretched away five miles, a dead, hard level of gravel,
without a break or a blade of grass. For twenty rods the pace
was tremendous. The peculiarity of an Arab horse is that he is
at full speed on the third leap. I became alarmed at the
first, and checked him with a sharp rein. He came down in a
heap, nearly thrown, and nearly pitching me over his head.
After trying this once or twice more, I learned that he would
not
234
bear the lightest
drawing on the rein. Then I talked to him, and for a wonder he
understood my Arabic, and then we began to understand each
other, and, at length, went along at an easy gallop over the
plain toward the ancient city of Eileithyas. I saw nothing
more of Abd-el-Atti till I reached the boat. He was entirely
distanced.
The site of the old city is still surrounded by the crude brick wall which incloses the ruined brick houses, and the remains of stone temples and palaces that were once the habitations of men, but are now the homes of wolves and jackals.
The size, height, and thickness of this wall are a source of astonishment to the stranger, and illustrate the
remarks I had occasion to make in a former chapter, on
the subject of the enduring nature of crude, unburned
brick in this country. This is the more astonishing when
one is informed, that the common story that it never rains
in Egypt is entirely destitute of truth, a remark
exemplified by the fact that I have seen on the Nile,
sixty miles above Cairo, as hard a rain-shower as one is apt to see in
America. It is true that this is not a frequent occurrence,
but there is more or less of rain in Upper and Lower Egypt every year, and
mountain-torrents are formed that have left their dry rocky
beds in every ravine on the side of the Nile. And through
these storms, for thousands of years, the brick walls
have stood, decaying, indeed, but massive yet, and are
likely to outlast the storms of thousands more, if they
are not carried away by the Arabs; for the only manure I have
seen applied to land in Upper Egypt is
the old dust of ancient brick walls. These they dig down, and
loading panniers on donkeys with the dust, scatter it on
the plains, to add richness to the soil, which is not
sufficiently enriched by the overflow of the river.
Leaving the tombs to be visited hereafter, I rode
235
around the wall, and
overtook the boat three miles above. At the instant of
approaching it I saw three or four large lizards in the river,
much like a crocodile in appearance, but destitute of scales.
I shot one, and Abd-el-Atti another. The one measured four
feet eight inches in length, the other three feet six. These
are the monitor lizard, I suppose, celebrated as the enemy of
the crocodile, whom they destroy by crawling into his
open mouth and down his throat, whence they eat their
way out through the animal and destroy him.
A picture of the scene on shore that evening was worth preserving. We lay at the bank, near a small village called Kella, and as
usual a guard was sent down to watch the boat, lest robbers
should make free with our property, and we should thereupon
hold the village responsible.
The guard spread their dark boornooses on the ground and slept profoundly. I glanced out of the window late in
the evening, and saw Ferraj and Halifa busy, with earnest
countenances flashing in the light of a lantern, over the
bodies of the lizards, which they were skinning for
preservation.
MohammedHassan had been sent on from El Kab to Edfou to order sundry provisions that
were necessary, and especially charcoal, which we could not
obtain above here. In the morning after leaving El Kab when I awoke I saw
a group of horses on the bank, keeping along with the boat,
which was tracking slowly. It appeared that the governor had
sent them down for us to ride up to Edfou in advance of the boat; and
accepting them willingly, I mounted one and was off over the
fields, attended by Abd-el-Atti and the governor's messenger.
We rode some two miles through the fields of doura,
now leaping the trenches, through which the Nile water ran
over the fields, and now pushing our way through the standing
corn, until at length we struck the dry bed of a canal, full
only at very high Nile, and followed this up to the village,
high over which we saw the lofty propylon towers of the vast
temple.
Speaking of horses; as we rode along, one of the governor's officers told me a story of an old sheik of the Bedouins that I have seen in print in two or three forms, but never precisely in this:
He was old and poor. The latter virtue is common to
his race. He owned a tent, a Nubian slave, and a mare; nothing
else. The mare was the fleetest animal on the
237
desert. From the Nile
to the Euphrates, fame of this animal had gone out, and kings
had sought in vain to own her. The love of a Bedouin for his
horse is not that fabled affection that we read of in books.
This love is the same affection that an American nabob has for
his gold, or rather that a poor laborer has for his
day's wages. His horse is his life. He can rob, plunder
kill, and destroy ad
libitum if he have a fleet steed. If he have none, he
can do nothing, but is the prey of every one who has.
Acquisition is a prominent feature of Arab character, but
accumulation is not found in the brain of a son of Ishmael.
The reason is obvious. If he have wealth he has nowhere to
keep it. He would be robbed in a night. He would, indeed, have
no desire to keep it; for the Bedouin who murders you for a
shawl, or a belt, or some gay trapping, will give it away the
next day.
Living this wandering life, the old sheik was rich in this one mare, which was acknowledged to be the fleetest
horse in Arabia.
Ibrahim Pasha wished the animal, as his father had
wished her before him. He sent various offers to the old
sheik, but in vain. At length he sent a deputation, with five
hundred purses (a purse is five pounds), and the old man
laughed at them.
“Then,” said Ibrahim Pasha, “I will take your mare.”
“Try it.”
He sent a regiment into the desert, and the sheik rode around them, and laughed at them, and the regiment came home.
At last the sheik died from a wound received in a fray with a neighboring tribe. Dying he gave to his Nubian slave all that he had—this priceless mare—and the duties of the blood revenge.
The faithful slave accepted both, and has ever since been the terror of the eastern desert.
Yearly he comes
238
down like a hawk on
the tents of that devoted tribe, and leaves a ball or a lance
in man or woman. No amount of blood satiates his revenge; and
the mare and the black rider are as celebrated in Arabia as
the wild huntsman in European forests, and much better known.
But one incident interrupted our morning ride. We
met two tall men riding on one miserable donkey, and held a
temporary court to inquire into the proper punishment that
should be administered in the case. It was decided that they
should be made to carry the donkey; but the donkey wouldn't be
carried, until I made one of them tie his legs together, and
take him up, sheep fashion, on his shoulders, with the legs
before him. After they had each carried him a hundred yards,
we dismissed them with a lecture and rode on to Edfou.
Old Suleiman—that was his name—every body was named
Mohammed, or Selim, or Suleiman, or Abdallah, or some
derivative of one of these names—old Suleiman, the governor of
Edfou, was not at the temple. He
had an idea, perhaps, that I would ride to his house and
wait on him; but I had a temple in my eye that shut out
all governors and governors' houses.
I rode around the rear of the temple, followed by my train, which had now increased to a larger number, and
dismounted on the top of the inclosing wall of the grand
court, for the earth was banked up to this height on the west
side. Entering the stairway of the great tower west of the
grand door of the temple, I forbade any human foot to follow
me, for I was tired out by the Arabic gabble, and climbed,
lonesome, and sole possessor for the time, that grand
propylon. At length, coming out on the lofty summit, I threw
myself down on the vast stones that crown its top, gazing in
silence and profound awe on the court, and corridors, and
temple below me.
Where, where are they now? Hackneyed old question,
239
indeed, but I tell
you, man, that when you stand on the tower of the temple at
Edfou, or in the awful hall of Karnak, you will ask the question with
new and overwhelming interest. Gone! gone! and whither?
Where are the men, when their works stand here sublime?
Where are the maidens, when their voices have not ceased
to echo here in choral hymns? Where are the worshipers,
when the gods sit yet on their seats, and the altars wait
the kindling of the fire and the victims?
It was a golden morning. The sunlight lay like a
dream on the Nile valley. Five miles down the river I saw the
flag of the Phantom slowly tracking up
the stream, which approaches within about a mile of the
village and temple.
After a little I saw the governor and his suite approaching the temple through a street or lane in the mud village which reached up to the front of the propylon, and after I had finished my inspection of the country I descended to the court where he was waiting me.
Suleiman was a hard-looking old Turk, much the worse for wear and arrakee. When I came back to Edfou I found where he got his arrakee, but of
that hereafter. He was attended by a one-eyed scribe, an
eight-fingered cawass, and half a dozen minor officials. I
was obliged to walk down into town with the old fellow, and to
his seat of justice, a bench in an archway on the side of
the only mosk at Edfou. I sat on his bench awhile, drank two or three
cups of coffee, and smoked a chibouk, and then, very
fortunately for my purposes, a funeral procession came up into
the open square before the mosk, and the loud wails of the
women drowned all conversation and afforded me a chance to
escape.
It was the funeral of a child, who was carried on an open bier, and followed by seventy-five or a hundred women.
Fresh mourners poured in from every corner and
240
by way and joined
them. Each one as she came walked up to the mother of the
child, placing one hand tenderly on her head and pressed the
forehead gently to the forehead of the old woman, and then
looked in her face and uttered a low wail, to which the mother
answered.
The latter was a tall, gaunt woman, with one of those faces of Egyptian old women, utter abject woe incarnate.
She carried in her hand a stick seven feet long, which she
used byway of support as she stalked back and forth in the
square, exchanging those mournful salutations and uttering
loud laments and praises of her dead boy.
“Is it a boy?” I inquired of the one-eyed scribe of the governor, as the face of the child, calm and unearthly, as are the faces of all dead children, passed my seat after the procession went around the square twice or three times.
“Yes; and he died of a devil.”
“Of a devil?”
“Yes; he was well, playing about the house, and he
suddenly sprang up and spat on the ground, and fell down
dead.”
“He choked, did he not?”
“No, it was a devil; a devil entered into him and
killed him.”
So be it, thought I. It will do you no good to argue the matter. I told the governor I was minded to follow the
funeral and see the burial; and as this was out of his line
and quite beneath his dignity, he let me go, and I mounted my
horse again and joined the procession, which now left the
village and wound around the rear of the temple. Here I
deserted the funeral, rode back to the sunny side of the
temple, and, dismounting, sat down in the dust of old and
modern Egypt and called for antiques. In five minutes I was
surrounded by a motley crowd, of various colors, and chiefly
naked. One girl, a well-shaped
241
child of ten or
eleven, improved on the general style of undress by having a
single string of beads around her waist. Nothing else on her
from head to foot. Her appearance was novel if not
picturesque.
I bought the usual quantities of trinkets and coins, and one very beautiful vase, or plate, of clear, translucent stone, much like an agate, but not so hard, with two cupids holding a heart between them. It was as modern as possible in design, but I had sufficient evidence of
its antiquity in the place and the price.
The sheik of the field men, that is of the agricultural part of the community, who could always control the
discoveries of antiques, promised me to preserve any
new treasures that might be dug up until my return, and
having exhausted the stock on hand, I remounted and
rode through the town again, to go down to the river and
rejoin the Phantom.
Suleiman was waiting for me. The wily old fellow
was not to be baulked of a bottle of brandy, which he made
sure he would receive if he hung on, and he fell in behind me
on the way to the boat.
I gave him a run of it. His politeness made it necessary for him to keep up with me, and I gave the horse the rein, taking the fields instead of the winding path
that led through them to the usual landing-place. The
old fellow stuck to his saddle like a cat, and went over
trenches where I made sure I should shake him off, as if
he had done nothing else but ride steeple-chases all his life,
nor did he pull up till I did, at the bank of the river,
where the Phantom lay
along the shore, near a boat which evidently belonged to a man
of distinction. Suleiman's face grew some inches longer when
he recognized his superior, Mohammed Romali, the nazir of this
section. Him I found, seated on a carpet under a sont tree,
with Trumbull, and the two were discussing sherbet and
chibouks
242
as confidentially as
if they had known each other from childhood.
He had arrived a short time before, and had summoned the resident khadi before him to hear a report of the late
litigations which he had decided. The khadi had come down,
attended by several litigants, and Trumbull, on his arrival,
had found the nazir listening to the statements, and affirming
or reversing decrees, as the eases were severally laid before
him. But he interrupted his court on the arrival of the Phantom, and between them they had drank some half-dozen cups of coffee each, and had
finished nearly as many pipes of tobacco.
The form of government of Egypt is somewhat of a
puzzle to the natives, and to the governors themselves, but
Mohammed Roumali, the governor with whom I found Trumbull,
informed me of its general nature, and it is somewhat thus:
Every thing here is autocratical. The viceroy is supreme, and makes laws as he pleases, appointing and
disappointing, moving and re-moving, as his will
inclines. Next to him are the superintendent governors of
the three great sections of Egypt. The first section reaches
from the sea to a point not far above Cairo. The second section from this
point to Semneh, just above the second cataract, and the last
from Semneh as far south as the viceroy can collect taxes. Of
the second section, which covers all that part of the Nile
that travelers ordinarily go over, Latif Pasha is the
superintendent governor, exercising supreme power. Although
the law requires all sentences of death to be submitted to the
viceroy, he does not wait for this, but executes when he
pleases. Under him, and as a sort of associate officer, is
Abd-el-Kader Bey, who is governor of the same section, under
the superintendence of Latif Pasha. Under him again are
governors of minor sections, as, for example, Abd-el-Rahman,
who is governor
243
from Wâdy Halfeh to
the first cataract, and Suleiman Effendi, who is governor from the first cataract to Thebes. Under these governors are
traveling governors, who go along the river from place to
place, examining the conduct of various villages and cities,
hearing appeals from the local magistrates and judges, and
attending to similar business. Besides these, each village and
city has its local governor, whose power extends only to the
next village; every city and village has its sheik, as
also has each separate trade or business. Thus the boatmen
have their sheik in every large place; the laborers in the
field have their sheik; the merchants, the donkey owners,
and the water carriers. The office of the sheik is
hereditary, descending from father to son.
The interpreter and judge of the law is in the first instance the khadi, who is a sort of clergyman, thoroughly acquainted with the Koran and its provisions. Any man dissatisfied with the decision of a sheik, may go to the khadi, and from him to the nazir. Thus far an appeal is safe. But to carry it further, is risking lands and life,
in an autocratical country like this.
The khadi, in this instance, was a sort of chief justice among the khadis hereabouts. He was a plain, elderly man, dressed in the simplest costume—shirt and turban— but a man of dignity, and apparently much respected.
He, too, came on board the boat, and, shortly after, took me aside and begged a prescription for a chronic disease with which he was affected, and which I gave him as
cautiously as I could, knowing nothing about the proper
treatment. I recommended what I knew would not hurt him, and,
as it afterward turned out, I was very fortunate, for on my
return to Edfou, three weeks later, he
pronounced himself a well man, and, wonderful to
relate, attributed it to the medicine.
The charcoal was all in, and still they sat. Old Suleiman
244
had received his congé
long ago. The nazir knew what he came for, and found business
for him elsewhere; and when he was gone, frankly told us why
he sent him away.
I believe it was the first time that Trumbull and myself acknowledged ourselves smoked out. I counted pipes until I was on my eleventh and he must have been on the seventeenth, and there was still no sign of the nazir
yielding.
He was a very intelligent man, and talked freely of the state of affairs in Egypt. We picked up much information from him. “Don't be in haste about going,” said observing certain signs of impatience. “There is no wind, and I will see that you lose nothing by chatting with me an hour or two longer. It's a comfort to meet some one from the lower country. I pass the summer here among these people, and don't see an intelligent man till the travelers begin to come up the river in the winter.” And so we filled up our pipes again, and went at it afresh.
I like tobacco moderately and immoderately, nor have I any hesitation in pronouncing myself a judge of tobacco.
And, strange as it may seem, although on first tasting it, I
condemned Latakea as no tobacco at all, I became at length
inordinately fond of it, and smoked it in quantities
incredible.
The tobacco of the East is of many varieties. The
Turkish, or Stambouli, found in Constantinople bazaars, is
strong, somewhat sharp, and not pleasant. It is now imported
to America in quantities, and may be bought anywhere in New
York. It is of light color, and very finely cut, so as to
appear almost like threads. In flavor, to lips that have been
pleased with genuine Latakea, the Stambouli is detestable.
Next comes Syrian Jebeli, or mountain tobacco—a
245
fine-flavored article,
but acrid, and although preferable to Stambouli, it is
stronger than Latakea, and inferior in delicacy. My American
taste led me to mix it with the Latakea, and thus bring the
latter up to the strength of good Cuba tobacco; but, as I grew
to liking the Latakea, I dropped the Jebeli entirely. Egypt
has its beledi tobacco,
that is the native tobacco of the country, and it is of the
lowest grade. The common people use it, and not infrequently
it is inflicted on guests by village sheiks and petty
officials, as I remember to my cost at Abou Girg.
There are two cities of old times known to history as Laodicea: the one Laodicea of Asia Minor,
celebrated as the site of one of the seven churches; the other
in Syria, on the sea
coast, not far from the north-east corner of the
Mediterranean. In wandering through that country I found the
place, a modern Syrian village, in the heart of which stood
two stately ruins of Roman glory, a temple and perhaps a tomb.
In this latter city, Latakea, as it is now called, much
tobacco is sold. It is carefully prepared in a way not
elsewhere known, by hanging the leaves in a smoke-house, and
burning under them chips of a fragrant wood. This it is which
gives to the tobacco that slight taste of smoke which Burton
and other travelers mention without knowing its origin, and
which leads them to condemn it. It is mostly sent to Egypt,
where the demand is never supplied. Little of the best
Latakea travels elsewhere, and I have sent to Cairo for all that I have
imported since my return, being certain of getting the best
there. Its fragrance is ambrosial, its effects on brain and
nerves beyond description calm.
Come and see me some evening, O my friend, and we
will close the windows, and drop the curtains, and shut out
the sight, if not the sound, of the rattling, driving, furious
western world, and you shall wrap my old and travel-stained
boomoose around you, crown your head
246
with my tarbouche that
has been wet with the spray of the second cataract of the
Nile, the sea of Galilee, the frozen dews of Hermon, and the
waters of the Pharpar, and you shall sip mocha (veritable akwa
of the orient), black and fragrant as the drink of gods, while
we make the air blue with the delicious aroma of Latakea, fit
for the shapes and shades that haunt my memories of the East, which you shall share.
Mohammed Roumali kept his promise, that we should
not suffer by our delay. While he talked, his messengers had
collected the people in all directions, and he had at length a
hundred fellaheen waiting his orders. At three in the
afternoon he went ashore, and they took hold of the tow-rope,
and went up the bank with a will. It was child's-play to them,
so many on one boat, and they drew us in two hours further
than our own men would have been able to track in a day. The
current above Edfou is
very strong, and the assistance was most timely. Toward
evening a light breeze sprang up, and, taking in the tow-rope,
we shot ahead of the dusky group, who stood in a body on the
shore, and watched us for a long time as we went up the river.
I was roused from a sound
sleep by a terrible row on shore. My room was six feet by
four, of which four two feet were occupied by my bed.
Trumbull's room, of the same size, was opposite to mine, and
the entire stern of the boat was in one room, which was
occupied by the ladies. I raised myself on my elbow high
enough to look out of my window which stood open day and
night, and seeing a general skirmish going on between the crew
and some natives, I seized my koorbash and sprang from the
window to the bank.
The appearance of the Howajji suspended hostilities, and I now learned for the first time that Mohammed Roumali had placed an officer on the boat with orders, whenever the wind failed, to press fellaheen into service on the
tow-rope, so that our lost time at Edfou should be fully made up. We
could not, without incivility, refuse this aid, and yet it was
by no means pleasant, except in the result. Leaving the cawass
to exercise his authority, I turned back to the boat and we
pushed, or rather they pulled us, on. Ten minutes later there
was a loud outcry on the bank; Abd-el-Atti rushed into the
cabin for his pistols and I followed him out with mine, under
a sort of imagination that not less than a thousand Bedouins
must be in the neighborhood waiting to attack us.
248
The crew, taken mightily with the notion of getting
help on the tow-rope, had organized in a sort of roving party,
and with the cawass at their head were marching about three
hundred yards from the river, where they could cut off all
natives who attempted to escape inland and drive them down to
the tow-rope. By this means they had now about fifty and were
in high spirits, as indeed were hose that were caught, who the
moment they were at work, entered into the pleasure of
catching others. The rascals so much enjoyed entrapping their
friends that I lost all pity for them. But the crew had met
their match in a group of nearly forty natives who were
assembled in an opening among the standing corn, and
who had gotten the idea that a government boat was
coming to catch and press them for soldiers in the army of
Said Pasha. Death has no such horror for Egyptians as
this fate of being pressed as a soldier. To avoid it they
cut off their fingers, pluck out their eyes, and mutilate
themselves in every way.
The little group were assembled with all the determination of rebels in a brave cause, and as the cawass made his appearance through the corn, a lance went by his head within an inch of it, and struck the shoulder of Hassan Hegazi, but being nearly spent wounded him but slightly. A tremendous yell from both sides announced the
determination of both to fight out the battle thus
commenced, and Abd-el-Atti hearing it rushed to the rescue
with the Howajji close behind him. The combatants were
still facing each other when we arrived, and Hassan
brought me the spear which I preserved as a trophy and
have with me now. The arrival of fire-arms put an end to
the contest. The poor feellaheen dropped on their knees
and begged for mercy.
Abd-el-Atti explained to them what was wanted of
them, and their faces lit up with delight, while the scoundrels
249
instantly proposed to
inveigle all the men of a neighboring village into the trap.
But at this moment a breeze came and we hastened on board,
drew in the track-rope, scattered a liberal bucksheesh on
shore, and were away. News flies swiftly even in Egypt. For
miles up the river the shadoofs were deserted, the corn
fields empty, nor could we see man, or woman, or child, so
that you would have thought the land deserted of its
inhabitants, such was their terror of the government boat.
I regretted the whole circumstance as exceedingly
painful, nor have I yet forgiven myself the pain of apprehension that I unwittingly inflicted on these poor wretches already
weighed down with the oppression of their miserable life.
Toward evening the breeze freshened and blew a steady gale. In a clear laughing moonlight we entered the narrow
pass at Hagar Silsilis, and swept with a full sail and a long
swinging roll through this rocky gate of the upper country,
catching in dim outline the carved grottos that adorn the
western shore, and the high rock from which the gorge derives
its name.
Of this more when I come down the river.
As we rushed out of the pass into a broad, moonlit,
lake-like sheet of water, we saw a boat lying at the shore,
and then with a thump that sent every thing flying over the
deck, we struck a sand bar, and were fast aground.
Perhaps this was the twentieth time since we left Cairo, and, as in each former instance, a
dozen of the crew were overboard in an instant, heaving under
the side of the boat. It was an hour before we got off
and dropped down stream again to stand up another
channel. We passed a boat that was lying at the shore, little dreaming then, that by the light that flashed out on the Nile were sitting two Americans, although we might have guessed it had we reflected that our friends,
250
Mr. and Mrs. Martin,
had left Es Siout a day before us, and where somewhere
hereabout.
Early the next morning we were under the high bluff
on which stands the temple of Koum Ombos,
and we climbed the hill before breakfast, all four of us, to
see the ruins and the view up the river.
The temple was founded in the time of Ptolemy Philometor, B. C. 180, and continued and completed during the reigns of his successors, and is singular in being, as it were, a double temple, having two shrines, in which two
contemplar gods were worshiped, the one in each.
There is a gateway of another temple standing, but
the stone of the temple itself is fallen down the hill, and
lies in irregular masses even to the edge of the water. No one
can even trace the former shape of this building. The chief
interest in looking at the large temple consists in the fact
that its sculptures were never wholly finished, and the marks
of the artists, the outline drawings of the figures, and the
squares into which the surface of the stone was marked out
before drawing the figures, all remain freshly visible, even
to the places where the chisel had but touched the rock. There
is something melancholy in the unfinished painting of a dead
painter, the half-hewn marble of a dead sculptor, the
half-written song of a dead poet. How much more oppressive
the melancholy, where the painter and sculptor have
been dead two thousand years, and the stone remains as it
was left, and the lines still stand on the surface!
While we stood looking out alternately to the south and to the north-west, the boat of our American friends came up the river with a fair breeze, and we ran hastily down the sloping side of the hill, plunging our feet into the loose desert sand, and were on board as the first breath of wind reached us. We dashed up the river rapidly, and as the breeze freshened to almost a gale, we flew
before
251
it. The golden sands
now came down to the edge of the water on both sides of us,
often seeming ready to overflow and destroy the groups of
palms that stood on the shore. As we approached Es Souan the
villages improved in appearance, and every thing seemed to
be smiling. Even the desert was beautiful, exceedingly, and the sky was glorious.
Hassabo, the steersman, the best man on the boat, had his family in a small village below Es Souan, and of course
must take this opportunity to see them. As we could not ascend
the cataract till the next day, we gave him leave of absence
to rejoin us above the cataract, and he made ready his baggage
and the little presents he had brought from Cairo.
All along the bank of the river, for miles before we reached the village, his acquaintances hailed him, and he
exchanged with them the graceful phrases of eastern
salutation. The news of his approach ran along the shore
faster than we flew, and many voices out of the fields and
villages hailed us with shouts of “welcome Hassabo!” At length
we came up to a group of dark faced persons (for Hassabo is a
Nubian, and black), and here we let the sheet fly, and the
boat's keel scraped the sand. Over flew all his baggage far up
the bank, and then Hassabo sprang into his mother's arms. The
old woman stood trembling on the shore, looking
wistfully for him till he left the boat. Then she threw
her arms around him, and clasped him close, and wept over
him, and kissed his cheeks, and all the time he stood
silent and motionless, only looking at her and the
surrounding group, She touched his cheeks and his hands as
if, like old Isaac, her eyesight were dim, and she would
know him by the softness of his shining skin, and then she
laid her withered hand on the top of his head, and
leaned
252
forward and threw
herself again on his breast. Yea– verily—it was her boy.
O, Philip, my friend, who will read these lines as if you heard my voice speaking them, you will understand how my heart yearned to that mother, though she was black and poor. There was a day, long, long after that, when another wanderer reached his mother's house, and found her alone where he had left her with his father's
presence. And when the far-traveled boy pressed her
quivering lips, though it was in a sunny American home, among trees and vines, and with fair white faces around them, his heart went back to the cataract and black Hassabo and his glad old mother.
We stood on deck in front of the cabin doors, and
looked admiringly on the scene. The crew entered into it with
keen delight, and as the sheet was hauled home, and they
heaved her bow from the shore, they gave three genuine hurras,
as we had taught them how, for Hassabo, and on rushed the Phantom to far Syene. It was three in the afternoon
when we dashed by the hill on which stands the ruined citadel,
and among the rocks which here fill the bed of the river, and
fired our salute to the cataract as we came to the land at its
foot under the tower of Syene.
Here, again, was a point in my wanderings that was
full of interest, as one of the ancient boundaries of the
world. Here, in old days, men paused, and hesitated, and
turned back. The dwellers beyond Syene
were unknown heathen. But here were four travelers from a land
beyond the Pillars of Hercules, who had come thus far to
look at Syene, and pass its rocky barriers, and
go on to a more distant point, whose feet had already traveled
six thousand miles from home, and would walk many thousand
more before they returned to that threshold again. The
world ended here, and the world ends not far from here
now;
253
but men live beyond,
and temples and palaces lie in ruins beyond, and the
palm-trees flourish, and the Nile flows, and yet, if all that
lies beyond Syene were blotted out of existence, swept off from the chart of the world and the page of history, who would miss any thing? Verily the world ends just here.
A crowd were waiting for us at Es Souan. Being the
first boat of the season, we were likely to be victimized by
all the venders of curiosities, and they manifestly regarded
us as legitimate prey. There were sellers of gigantic ebony
clubs, the weapon of the Abyssinians, and rhinoceros hide
shields, wherewith to ward off the blows of the clubs, and
there were naked children with baskets, curiously plaited, and
pipes of clay well made and well burned, and koorbashes, and
dates, and ostrich eggs, and all sorts of antiques from
Elephantine.
The crowd beset the shore, alongside the boat. When
I went ashore, hearing my name called out in good English,
they turned it into Arabic precisely as all others had done,
and shouted, “Braheem Pasha, buy our wares.”
After a vain attempt to stroll quietly along the shore, we took refuge in our small boat, and pulled across to the island of Elephantine.
The glory of Elephantine has departed long ago. In
ancient days its temples and palaces surpassed in splendor all
the fables of antiquity. No wealth could again rear such
buildings; no nation of modern times, with all the wealth of
modern days, could erect one such temple, much less the
hundred that crowded this sacred island. Here magnificence and
beauty held their court and swayed the hearts of men. Here
alternate love and hate, and all the passions of the human
breast, held for their brief times the reins of power. Here
men reigned, women loved, kings and priests and princes lived
and died, and the change came, and time trod on them and
crushed the
254
palaces, and the
avenging angel swept his wing over them, and their very dust
went away on the wind. Elephantine lay in the Nile, and other
nations took the place of Egypt in the roll of time. There is,
perhaps, no place in Egypt that, could it have a voice, would
utter more strange and splendid histories of men and kings
than this island.
It lies in the river, from the foot of the cataract, stretching down in front of Es Souan about a mile, and is
nearly half a mile in breadth. It surface is a mass of ruins,
shapeless and hideous. Ruin sits triumphant here. Not even the
plowshare of ancient history, which has run over so many
ruins, could prevail here to penetrate the mass. A small part
of the island is cultivated, but a large portion still remains
in the condition I have described, and so will remain so long
as the world stands. Fragments of statues, a gateway of the
time of the mighty son of Philip, an altar whose fire was long
ago extinguished in the blood of its worshipers; these and
similar relics remain; but nothing to indicate the shape,
extent, or date of any of the buildings that formerly covered
the island.
On the shore a group of Nubian girls met us with
their small worked baskets and mats, and a few antiques, for
sale. They were the first specimens of the Nubians we had seen
at their homes, and they were as different a race from the
Egyptians as we ourselves. Black in color, but with
sharply-cut features and beautiful eyes, they are as
fine-looking a people as the world can produce. Nor do they
hide their beauties. The full costume of the unmarried females
is a simple leathern girdle around the waist, with a fringe
hanging a few inches below it. There was one girl among those
at Elephantine that was exceedingly beautiful. She was tall, slender, and graceful as a deer, and quite as timid.
255
She would not approach us near enough to offer her mats for sale, but coming within ten feet would start suddenly, and spring into the air like a fawn and dart away, and then coming slowly back approach us as nearly again, only to retreat in the same way. Her face was the soul of fun, and her eyes were brimful of laughter. We watched her for half an hour, offering her money to induce her to come nearer, but we were obliged at length to lay it down and let her take it up when we had gone three or four yards away, and then she stooped with her eyes fixed on us, never removing her gaze. We wandered over the island until sunset and dark, and then, when the moon was bright, we rowed up the river into the gorge between the island and the rocky bluff above Es Souan, and let our boat drift slowly down by the ruined temples and the dark rocks.
I found the cabin of the Phantom
in possession of a fat and comfortable looking Copt, in a rich
dress, who called himself American agent at Es Souan. I knew
that Mustapha at Luxor was the only agent on the Nile above Cairo, but the fellow was so sincere
about it that I couldn't doubt his own belief that he held
some such official appointment.
As he wanted the opportunity to make a little money
out of us, and as I wanted nothing at Es Souan so much as
three or four handsome koorbashes as ladies' riding-whips (for
they carve them very skillfully), I requested him to bring
some down early the next morning, as we were going to leave in
the forenoon; and so getting rid of him, we had time for
dinner, coffee, and profound slumber.
Early in the morning Trumbull and myself walked out
alone into the vast cemetery that almost surrounds Es Souan.
The tombs extend over miles square of desert, and date from
the very earliest periods of Islam. It is the largest and the
most desolate burial-place in the world.
256
No tree sheds its leaves on the mounds, no blade of grass springs up to cheer the mourners with the emblem of resurrection. Not one solitary palm looks heavenward from this dry, sandy waste of death.
Near the village, just at sunrise, we saw a funeral ceremony, but did not pause. We wandered an hour in the hollows and over the hills of this curious Golgotha, and
then climbed a hill that overlooks the outlet of the cataract,
and lay down on the sandy summit to gaze on Elephantine and
the Nile.
“Ya Braheem Effendi—Braheem Effendi.”
The shout came as if from the tombs themselves. Deep down in the hollow we saw two Arabs leading horses, and
they seeing us, came up the hill to say that the governor of
Es Souan was at his diwan, and had sent horses to request us
to honor him with a morning visit. We had not yet breakfasted,
but promising to see him after breakfast (he had called on us
the evening previous, and wasted a half-hour of his and our
time in dull formalities of talk), we cantered down to the
boat.
The soi-disant American agent was waiting for us outside the cabin with his pile of koorbashes. Ferraj had wisely kept him out lest he should spoil by his presence one of Hajji Mohammed's inimitable breakfasts. He apologized for not coming earlier, as he said his son had died in the night and he was detained in the morning to bury him. He was as cool about it as if he had spoken of a dog, and this sudden change in his family since he had parted from us the evening before—a son sick in bed then, but buried three feet deep now—did not appear to him a matter worth mentioning except by way of apology for his delay. Such hasty burial is the eastern custom. Doubtless this was the burial we had seen.
The expense of taking the boat up the cataract was, as the reader already knows, no concern of ours, but, Abd-
257
el-Atti was in a fair
way to be swindled unless we would aid him in person, and we
consented.
Every one who has read books on Egypt is familiar
with the fact, that the first cataract of
the Nile has been from time immemorial under the charge of a
reis or captain, who monopolized the fees for dragging boats
up its rapids. Of late years the increase of travel has been
so great that there are four reises in partnership who
attend to the business; and it is so profitable withal
that they have a great many other persons in the
partnership, even to the governor at Es Souan himself,
who, for the sake of having his own boat taken up free, as
well as for the sake of part of the pay, never interferes with
the reises of the cataract in their rapacity.
But we were fortified with a firman from his highness; and if it were of no use here, it was not likely that it would be any where. Besides this, a letter from Latif Pasha to the governor at Es Souan, and another from Abd-el-Kader Bey, instructed him to pay special attention to us. We accordingly sent him word to have the reises of the cataract at his diwan, where we would meet them. As soon as breakfast was over we went up to the residence, where we found the governor already in conclave with the shellalee, or
men of the cataract.
Old Reis Hassan was conspicuous for his gray beard
and broad shoulders. He is celebrated in story, as was his
father before him. Bag Boug was a giant, a bony Nubian, gaunt
and stout-framed, with an eye like a devil's, and an arm like
a Titan's. The other two, Ibrahim and Selim, were younger and
more silent; but the four looked abundantly able to lift the
boat on their shoulders and carry it over the hills. We had
manifestly broken in on a consultation among the worthies, in
which the governor's son-in-law, a sharp-looking Greek, had
taken a conspicuous part. He was apparently governor of the
old man.
258
We sat down on dingy cushions, and accepted pipes
and coffee before the conference began, and at length opened
the subject by requesting the governor to inform us what the
reis of the cataract proposed to do for us.
The governor hesitated a moment, and his ready son-in-law answered for him, that the reis said our boat was too heavy and large to go up the cataract at all.
We smoked a while in silence, deliberating on this communication, and, in the mean time, I was looking over the faces of the four reises, and studying out their separate
capacaties and influence with each other.
“Our boat has been up the cataract every year for four years.”
This was no answer. That a thing has been done once
or four times is no reason that it can be done again in Egypt.
“She will break. The water is very low this year. It was earlier when she went up before.”
“It was February last.”
This was a point-blank difference, but it produced no effect. We conversed a few moments in English, and then
smoked silently a while.
“Very well; we have given up the idea of going up
the cataract.”
“There are very good boats to be had at Es Souan
that will go up the cataract easily.”
This meant that the governor or his son and the shellalee had a boat that they would like to force us to hire.
“There isn't a boat within five hundred miles of Es
Souan fit for an American to go in. We are going back.”
This was a poser.
“Perhaps, if you took out the kitchen, the stores, and all the baggage, she might be light enough.”
“Perhaps she would; but if we go up at all we go as
259
we are. But we have
given up going. We will go down the river this afternoon.
Perhaps the governor will forward a letter for us to
Abd-el-Kader Bey?”
There was a strong hint in this suggestion, and the
governor felt it. There was another brief time of smoke and
silence, and Bag Boug then growled out his opinion. He did not
see any difficulty in taking the boat up if there were men
enough to pull her. But it would cost a great deal.
“How much?”
A long silence. Hassan spoke suggestingly, “Fifteen
hundred piastres.”
I looked at him, at the governor, at his son-in-law, laid down my chibouk, gathered my shawl around me, and walked toward the door.
“Tell the governor I will send a letter for Abd-el-Kader Bey, which I wish him to despatch immediately, and we will sail as soon as possible.”
The governor sprang to his feet, and the reises united in making a new proposition. One thousand piastres would cover it all. I came out and left them. Then Abd-el-Atti thundered at them.
“What is the use of the effendi having his highness's letter if this is all he gets by it? When did you ever get
a thousand piastres for taking a boat up the cataract? You are
all a set of thieves together. I understand you, and Braheem
Effendi understands you, and I can tell you that when
Abd-el-Kader Bey hears of it he will make you move up here. He
will understand, it, too, eh? What do you think he will say,
eh? when he hears that the gentleman with his highness's
letter could not go up the cataract, eh?”
They endeavored to soothe him, and gradually came
down in their offers, and at length he got a chance to speak
to old Hassan alone, and whispered to him a promise
260
of an extra bucksheesh
above the contract price, unknown to the others. This
converted Hassan, and he yielded slowly to the offer of four
hundred piastres, which the others finally came to most
reluctantly, and then it was closed, and I returned to the
room.
The next question came to be discussed: this was the when. It was now eleven o'clock, and of course too late to
go up to-day.
“Why too late?”
“No one can go up without starting very early in the morning.”
“How long does it take?”
“Two days; one day to go up to the foot of the last
fall, the next to go up the gate (which is
the first great fall at the head of the cataract).”
“Two days! In the name of the Prophet what is the
use of taking two days? It ought to be done in four hours, and
it can and must.”
“Impossible!”
“There's no such word in America. The thing must be
done. It is now eleven—not yet noon. We must be at Philæ by
sunset. We will not spend another night here, or in the
cataract. Up the river or down, whichever the reises please,”
and I left them disputing.
At length they came to it, and then the troop came
down to the river, the old governor leading, and the procession following. We had crossed to Elephantine again, but
returned when we saw the procession, and instantly made all
ready for a start. The governor remained long enough to smoke
a pipe, and endeavored to retrieve his character by telling
all sorts of stories of the shellalee, laying the blame of the
slow contract to them. I suspected him the more for his
anxiety to be rid of the imputation, and having bowed him
ashore, we were ready to start.
261
For the benefit of travelers who pay their own way
up the Nile, I record the terms of the contract as concluded.
For four hundred piastres they were to take-us up and down the cataract, but in addition to this there was a
private agreement with old Hassan to give him a hundred and
fifty more. Half the money to be paid on the safe delivery of
the boat at Philæ, and the other half on her safe return to Es
Souan after the completion of our Nubian voyage.
Mr. and Mrs. Martin were going no further than Es
Souan, but joined us on board the Phantom to
go up the cataract with us, and return from Philæ on donkeys.
The reises were in good spirits, and as well satisfied as if their utmost demands had been yielded to. They only begged us to inform every body, as they would, that we had paid a thousand piastres, and help them raise the
price this year.
We stowed away all glass and movables, lashed every
thing that was likely to be thrown down, and then, with a
shout and a salute of ten guns, we dashed away before a grand
breeze, and, rounding the bluff of black basalt, which frowns
over the upper end of Elephantine, we breasted the last rush
of the rapids, which are called the Cataract of the Nile.
The cataract is not a cataract
in any sense to Americans. It is but a rapid, broken up by
thousands of boulders of granite and black basalt. One might
well imagine that here occurred the battle between Jupiter and
the Titans, and that the rocks hurled against the throne
of the Thunderer fell back here, shattered and broken,
but gigantic still. Every where through the cataract
these rocks lie, piled on each other, or singly, black and
polished, above the foaming river. The cataract is not
narrow. The river, in fact, spreads out as wide as in
any other part of its length, and the rocks lie across its
entire breadth. The length of the cataract is not more
than four miles. The principal descent of water is at its
head, where the river comes down through a narrow pass
called the Gate. Below this it is broken up, and turned,
and vexed, and dashed hither and thither, but there is
no great fall at any point.
Still the water was black, and dashed furiously against our bows, as if to warn us back from the far-famed
barriers of Syene.
A moment later we swept around the point, the rocks closed
before and behind us, and we were in a lake-like inclosure.
But there was nothing lake-like in the waves that dashed
around us as never lake was vexed. The wind was now a gale,
and howled over our
263
heads, and drove the
boat into the current, whose strength increased at each
moment. Two miles of this navigation, turning frequently short
around rocks, now skirting the edge of a foaming mass, now
sliding with a grating jar over a smooth stone that lay hidden
under the boiling foam, brought us to a point where the river
came down several passages through the rocks into the one
broad stream up which we had come.
Selecting the easternmost passage, down which the
waters poured in yellow foam, we breasted the current with a
full sail and straining spars. The Phantom
rushed at it as if she knew what was before her, and
enjoyed the contest. Just so I have seen her gallant namesake
breast the rushing ebb-tide off Watch-hill, in a stiff
north-easter, coming up before it,. and rolling heavily,
but plunging through bravely.
The water flew from the bow, and the short ascent was almost won, when she hesitated, trembled, and then, slowly
yielding, she paused.
We were all on deck among the men, the three ladies
seated in front of the cabin door, and the gentlemen standing
by them. There was just wind enough to hold us where we were;
and we stood in the middle of the stream, neither progressing
nor receding.
Reis Hassan looked up stream and down stream, now
on this and now on that side. Selim was steadfast at the
tiller, Ibrahim was on the look-out forward, and Bag Boug was
every where at once.
The old man watched the full and straining sail; and as he saw her slowly yield and give back to the heavy rush
of the river, he shouted for a rope, and, seizing the coils of
the heavy liban (the tow-rope), dropped his
turban, two tarbouches, and all his clothes, quick as
lightning, and sprang into the furious current. Ten
strokes of his powerful arms, and he was on a black rock,
around
264
which the water was
raging. From this he dived again, up stream, and disappeared.
The next instant he came above water, far up stream. No human
power could swim that distance in that current. He had,
doubtless, helped himself along by rocks on the bottom of
the stream; but he had never let go his hold on the
heavy rope. A dozen Nubians followed him, made the rope fast around a rock directly ahead of us, and then, throwing themselves into the stream, came flying down to the boat, which they caught as they swept by, and swung themselves in, and all hands commenced hauling with a tremendous chorus of “Hah, Allah!” All this occupied a briefer time than I have taken to describe it, and the boat was still breasting the stream; but now she began to go up, up, with every repeat of the chorus,
until, just as she was on the very crest of the rapid, and
entering the smooth water, crack! The rope flew high in the air as it parted, and she sagged over to the side of the passage, and thumped heavily on the rocks, where she rested.
The shouts that arose from fifty Arab throats drowned the roar of the waters as this mishap occurred; but in a
moment twenty men were in the water, other ropes were carried
forward, and then, with a long, steady haul, she was swung off
the rocks into the stream, and up into a safe eddy at the top
of this part of the cataract, the men swimming to her from all
directions, and she flying on before the wind to the next
place of trial.
Again, as before, the wind carried us half way up this; and then the black skins flashed through the water, and ropes were sent out to the rocks, and she was drawn into an eddy half way up, where she rested again a moment. Here I was not a little surprised to see her headed into a narrow passage, not ten yards wide, down which the water fell a foot or eighteen inches in a hundred feet.
265
The broader stream
foamed and dashed high up on the rocks, around which it
flowed. This passage seemed deeper, and Reis Hassan knew his
business. It was evident that sheer lifting alone could get
the boat up this fall, and three ropes were got out while we
lay in the eddy. Old Hassan sprang to the rocks, and threw
a handful of dust into the air. In an instant men started
up in every part of the rocky bed of the Nile. The
valley that a moment before had seemed to be only the
abode of rocks and the great river, where from hill to
hill there was only black stone and white foam, now swarmed
with life, and three hundred men, women, and children,
rushed down to the boat to aid in the hauling, and claim
their share of the reward. The children, whose name was Legion, stood on the shore and shouted “Bucksheesh Howajji!” in every tone conceivable, while some threw themselves into the current, and came dancing down the water, and went by us in a twinkling, soon coming up, with their logs or floats on their shoulders, to claim
their pay.
We were ready for another attempt. Bag Boug made
his appearance at the cabin door, where I was standing. He was
wet, and cold, and shivering. He begged hard. Bag Boug is
always wet, and cold, and shivering, and always wants brandy.
We had a lot on board, reserved for such purposes. Possibly
the reader remembers my purchase of it in the Mouski from the
ancient gentleman into whose arms my donkey threw me. Old
Hassan never drinks, and I did not care how drunk the
others were, for he was, after all, the man of the party.
I handed Bag Boug the glass—a large tumbler—and a bottle to pour for himself. He filled the tumbler to the brim, and poured it down his throat as if it were water, and while I looked on in astonishment he repeated the dose. On my honor that shellalee drank a full pint of
266
raw brandy without a
wink, and there was not in his conduct afterward the slightest
indication that he was affected by it. His throat must be
copper to stand such stuff as that was.
We were now all ready; and fifty men took hold of
the ropes, and as many more stood on the rocks to keep her off
and push when they could. Up, up, up! But she paused again.
Twenty good steady men to haul would have sent her up; but the
Arabs pulled one at a time, and they could not move her. As
she went back, we all sprang to the ropes, and three Americans
hauling did more than thirty Arabs. She went forward, the
water parted over her bow, she shot up the fall and on
into the eddy before the gate of the cataract.
Down this gate the Nile pours in one solid stream,
parting instantly around a hundred rocks. As we shot forward
in the eddy before the strong wind, we struck a rock, and ran
high up on it. Fifty men were under her instantly, swimming
till they found points of rock on which to rest their feet,
and then lifting and pushing, and as she sank off and floated,
they swam hither and thither like fish, and we ran on to the
foot of the gate.
Here large and strong preparations were necessary for the final pull, and while these were in process we went on
shore to see how the boat looked in the current. This was a
view not to be lost; and we clambered on the rocks to a high
point overlooking the boat and the crowd, which was steadily
increasing. I think there were a hundred naked boys and girls
around us vociferating for bucksheesh. Whips and clubs were of
no use whatever. They thronged us.
The boat certainly looked gallantly, and most gallant of all was Hajji Mohammed, our prince of cooks. I think I
have mentioned that the kitchen occupies the extreme bow of
the boat, forward of the mast; and as there is no
TEMPLE OF ISIS on the island of
Philae, Egypt, is seen here partially submerged > as a result of the heightening in 1912 of the
Assuan dam and Assuan, Egypt. The
heightening of the dam will result in the complete submersion of the
temple during high water. --Acme Photo
267
bowsprit or forward
rigging, there was nothing to interrupt the view forward from
his stand. But he was steadily at work boning a fowl, and
attending to his usual duties as quietly as if she were lying
at anchor in a calm. A dozen naked Nubians were sitting
forward of the kitchen, and clinging to its sides, but he paid
no attention to them whatever, nor did he once cease his work in all the passage of the cataract. Enough for him that we had ordered an early dinner, and he was hastening it as fast as possible.
Now they announced the boat ready for her last
trial. An immense hawser was made fast literally around the
boat, and this was long enough for two hundred men to take
hold of. The sail was stowed away; no one could manage it in
this place. And now with a long steady song, and as steady a
pull as they could make, the Phantom entered the gate and mounted the
rapid, and emerged from Egypt into Nubia up the last reach of the
cataract. Tumbling overboard every body but the reises and
their immediate attendants, with the sails shaken out to the
breeze, we swept on, now to the left, around a lofty pile of
rocks, and now to the right, opening before us the loveliest
view in all Egypt, perhaps in all the world, the burial-place
of Osiris, the beautiful Phiæ.
The island of Philæ, lying at the head of the cataract of the Nile, is in one of the most wild and picturesque spots on the face of the earth. High black rocks, heaped up to the sky, lie all around it; and from any point of view, it is a jewel set in a rough inclosure, to make it
the more beautiful by contrast. The entire surface of
the island is covered with ruins, the great temple of
Isis, which is the most perfect among them, occupying
the western side. It is not of a very ancient period.
One learns in Egypt to call every thing modern that is
not three thousand years old; and the temples of the
Ptolemies
268
are of less interest
after one begins to learn the history of the Pharaohs of older
times, and look on their monuments. It is a strange passion
this that men have for the old. What is it in the intellect of
man that makes him do such homage to age—to great age? Is it
because we always admire the inaccessible, and that we, whose dust holds together but seventy years, therefore admire the dust that has outlived thirty centuries? Not so; because the hills and mountains of our own country are old enough for all that. It is not age alone. It is something in the fact, that human hands wrought on these rocks; that human intellect shaped and planned their order. It is the memorial of dead men's thoughts to which we bow in reverence; and perhaps it is somewhat akin to our own desires after immortality. Perhaps the feverish thirst of the boy for fame—the thirst that long life can never satisfy—is somewhat similar to the profound awe with which he looks on the carved name of an ancient king, or the exquisite sculpture of an ancient artist. And men are but grown-up boys; and the boy's anxiety for fame may have vanished among the more immediate and practical desires of manhood, but the admiration for the fame of others, and the
veneration for the mere approximation to immortality which
he fancies he sees in the ruins of old temples and
palaces, lingers with him; nor does it leave him ever.
But there is something more than all this, which we all feel, but which none of us can well explain, when we look on an ancient ruin, and which makes the difference between old hills and old houses. If one fell on the ruin of an ancient shop, wherein men of old times bought and sold goods and wares, there would not be any very profound admiration excited, nor would he sit down long to reflect on the scenes which had occurred within those walls. Still less did he discover a butcher's stall or a
269
drinking-shop. The
ordinary employments of men in former ages interest us, but
only momentarily.
We stroll through Pompeii with interest, astonishment, and melancholy delight, if I may use the expression, and we remember its shops and counters as curious places, but we scarcely think of the men that stood in those shops and bought and sold by those weights and measures. But what thrilling imagination does that mould of a young breast arouse! The memorials of the hearts of ancient men and women, of their great emotions, their passions, most challenge our respect and fix our minds. The houses in which they lived remind us of these, in that we recall the home scenes, the thousand affections of home; and man's love always sanctifies a place. But the palaces in which they reigned, where all day long, and all the year long, were heard the sounds of royalty, with which are always mingled the fiercest emotions of
humanity, the temples in which their altar fires
burned, and their hearts burned as well, these are the
places in which the foot of the thoughtful man lingers, from
daylight and sunshine till sunset and moonlight hallow
them with softer rays, and around which he sees always in
sunshine or moonlight the flitting shadows of ancient
memories. Altars are crumbled, and altar fires have long
been quenched, but the memory of men's worship remains
to sanctify, and the impress of their tears is visible in
the crumbling pavements.
Philæ was the most sacred spot in Egypt. Hither,
from all directions, men came for worship. But none were
admitted to set their feet on the sacred island except by
special order. Here was the fabled burial-place of Osiris, or
near here, for antiquarians dispute much on this point. But in
the temple of Isis is now found a remarkable subterranean
vault, near the holy of holies, from which a concealed
stairway passes through the solid walls
270
of the temple up to
the roof, and which gives every indication of having been used
by the priests for their secret purposes, possibly to show to
strangers as the grave of the great Osiris.
But for the present I have nothing to do with ancient Philæ. It is only the modern; the palm-trees and the ruins;
the fallen altars and columns that I have to speak of. They
lay in the utmost beauty of desolateness as the moonlight came
over them that night, and we wandered about among their
wastes.
Again I might write, as I have written before, never was such moonlight—certainly never was such a place for
moonlight. It fell on the columns of the ancient temple at the
upper end of the island, and the small obelisk seemed to grow
larger in the silver light. It lingered in the great court of
the temple of Isis, as if it loved the memories that resided
there. But purest, holiest of all, it fell in the open temple
on the eastern side of the island, where Miriam and I sat
silently as the night swept along with its load of glory,
while the others wandered up and down the island looking
vainly for one spot more beautiful than another.
Our American friends were with us still, and it was
now time for their return to Es Souan. Donkeys had been
ordered to be ready for them on the opposite side of the
river, and, taking them in the small boat, I pulled across to
the main land. The boys stood under the palmtrees, but when
they were mounted and ready to be away, I could not permit
them to go alone and unattended through the wildest and
perhaps the most dangerous mountain pass in Egypt; for the men
of the cataract—the shellalee, as they are called—are not much more merciful
or human in disposition than the wolves and hyenas which
abound among their hills, and I felt unwilling to trust my
friends—one of them a young
271
and delicate lady—to
the mercy of either class of brutes. So I accompanied them
myself, with a six-barrelled Colt and an endless volcanic
repeater. I walked along by their side in pleasant talk across
the arm of the desert on which stands the village, under a
branching sycamore that grew up from the very sand itself, and
then into the wilderness of rocks that lie as the hands of the
Almighty cast them, here and there and everywhere, on the
east bank of the river. It was a strange group that, for
such a scene and such a night. Sometimes the donkeys climbed the sides of rocks on which their feet seemed scarcely able to retain foothold; often they passed through narrow chasms, that seemed impassable till we had tried them. The hills grew higher on the right, the noise of the cataract louder on the left, the scene more wild, the moonlight more beautiful. And so we continued until I had accompanied them beyond the mountain pass and into the more open and safe country which lies along the line of the portage from Es Souan around the cataract, and here I left them to pursue their way downward to their boat, and thence to Cairo, while I turned my back and
again resumed my way southward toward the tropic, toward Abou
Simbal and the second cataract.
I know no point in my wanderings at which I felt so
much the distance from home, or that I was leaving all that
bound and connected me to that home as here.
Behind me lay Egypt. Close behind me the only two
Americans (except ourselves) within almost a thousand miles,
had their faces turned northward, and were leaving us to our
lonesome journey. Around me was desolation, its very abode,
where the rock and desert held every thing. At my right the
roar of the rapid, sounding as when the Greeks heard it,
warned me, as it warned the Romans of old, that I had passed
“far Syene,” and that
272
the world lay behind
me and unknown wastes before, Grim, silent, solemn rocks,
lifting their dark countenances in the air, looked on me with
stern gaze, that sometimes seemed, in the clear moonlight, to
change into a smile of contempt, and sometimes into a sneer of
derision. What was I, a puny mortal of six feet, in these
slow-coming years, what was I, that I should be walking so
carelessly and recklessly along that mighty river, by the
far-famed cataract, in that light that had guided the
footsteps of kings and priests ages ago, among those stately
rocks that had been the witness-bearers of forty
centuries? What was I, that I should look with unshrinking
eyes on all these ancient memorials, and troll a song—a
dashing modern song—as I walked among them? For an
instant a shudder came over me, and I verily feared
lest the old guardians of the barrier should stop me
there. But that was a momentary half-defined feeling that
vanished on the instant, and I gathered my wits together
as well as I was able, and walked on over sand and stone,
as I fancied millions had walked, in years when there was
a shrine for devout worship on the beautiful island, on moonlight pilgrimages to Philæ.
I was weary. I know not why, but I was weary that night, and I thought,
as I trod the wild path among the cliffs, of a fireside in
a far off land, by which could I but
have warmed my feet, I would have lain down content to sleep
such sleep as God giveth his beloved, and wander never again. I wondered whether I really knew what
sleep was. Sometimes I thought I had not slept for months, and
I had not, save only that dreamy, restless sleep that is
filled with visions of dear faces looking on me through
impassable bars, or out of unapproachable distances. And that
night, as I walked along, the moonlight falling all around me
out of that fathomless sky, I felt as if to lie down on the
sand would be blessed, and to sleep there glorious, if I
could but dream once more of home.
For an instant, lonesome and weary, though I had with me the dearest company in all the world—for an instant I
thought of proposing to turn the boat, and go down the
cataract, and northward to the sea; but the next instant drove
all such thoughts far off
I have described the pass. The high black rocks,
274
seamed and riven with
ancient convulsions of nature in the childhood of this old
world, now towered on my left, and the river ran blackly and
with a heavy roar on the right. A low, long, snarling bark or
yell startled and stopped me.
It came from the river-side, five hundred yards before me, and was followed by the quick barking of the jackals, of whom I saw three or four dash across the path and disappear in the direction of the sound.
The first bark was not a jackal, nor was it a fox. So far as I can learn there is no distinction now made in
Egypt between those two animals, unless in the Delta. I have
shot a number of them, and the people call them taleb (fox), and abou l'houssein (jackal), indiscriminately; nor am I able to learn that there is any other animal known to them as a jackal than this, which is but a small fox.
But that the voice did not proceed from one of these I was very certain, and the more so as their sharp, piercing bark now arose furiously and increased in noise; so that I imagined a council of the little rascals disturbed in a banquet by a wolf or hyena. The prospect of getting a shot at either of these animals was too good to be lost, and I examined my pistols and advanced cautiously in the direction of the angry disputants.
I had proceeded two hundred yards or so when a
second loud and now more fierce yell or howl interrupted the
sounds, which were then renewed with tenfold earnestness; but
one of the foxes was snarling, howling, and yelping in a
broken, disconnected way that could not be mistaken. Some
strong compression was on his lungs. He was, in fact, in other
hands than his own. I judged, as it afterward proved
correctly, that the wolf had made a dash among his foes and
seized one of them.
I started on now at a fast run, and at length the ascent
275
of a rock over which
the path led brought me in sight of the battle. A large
wolf—large here, but what I should call at home a very small
one—was standing over the body of a dead donkey on the shore
of the river, and half a dozen foxes were fighting him in true
Arab style, with terrible voices, but at a safe distance. One
poor little villain of a fox was in his jaws, and he would
shake him for amusement occasionally. There was no need of
it. He was dead, or shamming dead, and I do not think
there was any sham about it. There certainly was none
when he dropped him, as he did a moment afterward, when
a ball from my Colt went down through his shoulder and broke the bone. The howl that he uttered on that night-air rings in my ear this moment. It made the rocks of Biggeh echo. It filled the whole pass with its unearthly sound. It was a long wild cry of intolerable anguish and pain.
He threw up his head as it escaped him, as if he were invoking the gods of Lycopolis to
avenge him, and then leaped into the water. A second ball
bounded from the stone as he left it, and went glancing over
the river in the moonlight, leaving a sparkling track; and a
third dashed the water about him, if it did not hit him, as he
swam out for the current, which swept him downward, and I lost
him.
The silence that followed was as startling as the cry had been. Only the river among the rocks sounded as
steadily as it had sounded through the centuries, and the
moonlight seemed to be in harmony with the sound.
Ten minutes afterward I came out by the village on
the sand above the pass, and we entered it in search of our
new pilot, a shellalee, who was to take charge of the boat to
the second cataract, and back to Philæ.
Under a tree, the sycamore fig, in the middle of the village, was a curious seat which is not uncommon in Nubia. It was circular, made of mud, on a
raised platform
276
of the same material.
A seat or diwan ran round this platform, having a high back,
so that a dozen or twenty persons could sit here in a circle,
all facing the centre. It was occupied by women, who were busy
talking over the village gossip, and who answered very pleasantly our inquiries after Hassan. He had gone to the next village, which, like this, consisted of two rows of mud houses, a hundred yards apart, with the moonlight on the yellow sand between them. We walked
through them, shouting “Hassan! Hassan!” and at length he
emerged from a low doorway, and replied to his name.
He was six feet two at the least, and black as ebony. He did not know that we expected to sail that night or he
would have been on board; so, hastening off for his baggage (a
pipe, and an empty bag in which to bring home dates from the
upper country), he promised to join us at the small boat, and
we walked on. We found her where we left her, and Hajji Hassan
and Abdallah both asleep in the bottom. What did they care for
the moonlight and Philæ? And yet, I dare to say, that
nowhere, on the face of the earth, is there a moonlight
scene more rich in all that reaches and rouses the heart of
man than was that same view. I looked on it as one looks on
the faces of a dream when he knows he is dreaming, and
fears to move or approach lest they vanish.
At length Hassan Shellalee, made his appearance, accompanied by his mother. She was an old woman, and
though it was but a two weeks' parting, she wept bitterly, and
embraced him again and again. When we pushed off, she begged
me to treat him kindly, and then knelt on the moonlit bank and
prayed for him: “God bless him! God keep my son! Allah, Allah,
bring him back safe!” and, as we crossed, we could hear her
mournful voice sounding over the river.
277
I know not what comfort there is in all the universe for an old woman among these miserable people, or what hope there is in her heart to keep out the cold. To the young, life is always bright, and the future presents joys in anticipation, as well to the poor as to the rich, which are enough to make them glad. But to the old, with dim eyes gazing on the sand, and feeble footsteps scarce prevailing to pass through it, without love, without God, without heaven, saving only the uncertain belief that it
is remotely possible that they may have souls—a belief
utterly rejected by half their teachers—and, even when trusting to that belief, entirely forbidden to expect, in any future life, to meet the beloved of this; hopeless of ever renewing the embraces that death has unlocked; hopeless of ever opening their eyes again on son or
husband, daughter or mother; to them I know not what spirit there can be to live, what endearment to life,
unless it be the horror of death itself.
For if the grave were pleasant, they might long for its repose. To lie down in some pleasant spot under the trees and find rest, even though it were dreamless and eternal; to sleep where the breath of the wind would be laden with odors of roses; to have resurrection in the sweet scent of flower and shrubs; to have sunlight love to linger over one's place of rest, and moon and starlight fall with delight among myrtle leaves—all this would be delicious hope to them, if this might be. But a grave here! God forbid that I die here! to be laid, coffinless, three feet deep in the dry sand, and to-night disentombed by the jackals, or to-morrow by the wind. Such burial, and no immortality, who would not abhor?
We strolled an hour longer on the island. The moonlight was brighter each moment. Trumbull and Amy sat down in the front of the great Temple of Isis, and I could hear him occasionally discoursing to the ruins and the
278
moon in almost every
language with which those hallowed spots were familiar. Miriam
and myself sat near them; but we selected the shade, and
looked out of it on the wild scenery with indescribable
admiration and awe. We could not tear ourselves away. It was
midnight; but still we lingered in front of the Temple of
Isis; still gazed up the shining river from the corridor near
the small obelisk; still sat on the terrace and looked
over at Biggeh and its lofty rocks. Yielding at length to
the persuasive breeze that freshened every hour, we
came down to the boat, and while we slept she sprang
away before it, and in the morning was far up among the mountains of Nubia.
We were told by the reises of the cataract, that our boat was the first which had been taken up the cataract in
a single day. They solemnly asseverated the truth of this, but
I did not believe them. Nevertheless, at noon the next day,
just twenty-four hours after leaving Es Souan, we were
fifty-two miles from that place, having ascended the cataract
and passed the evening at Philæ in the meantime. This, I have
no doubt, surpasses any thing ever before done by a traveler's
boat. The wind failed us in the afternoon, and I walked a
while on shore taking my first view of Nubia.
The difference between Egypt and Nubia is marked and great. Not alone in the color
of the inhabitants, but in almost every respect. Egypt may
perhaps average five miles in width, exclusive of the river.
Nubia averages just
about as many rods. This is seriously true. The mountains of
rock rise abruptly a few yards, or at most a few hundred feet,
from the river's edge, and in large portions of Nubia nothing is cultivated but the actual slope of the bank, one or two rods in width. The inhabitants live on the scanty supply of beans and doura (corn) which their small amount of land yields, but
chiefly
279
on dates, for
palm-trees abound, and their produce is most excellent. The
people are generally industrious. They must work or starve.
Their clothing is simple, many of them being nearly naked, and
all the unmarried females wearing the fringe around their
waists, and in cold weather wrapping a piece of cotton cloth
loosely about them.
The women plait their hair in heavy folds, which they soak with castor-oil and with butter. Hideous shining
masses cover their heads, which they exhibit with all the
pride of a city lady, and they like the intensely disgusting
odor quite as well as we like the most delicate geranium.
The people are quarrelsome, notwithstanding their industry, and many Nubian villages have been burned, and many Nubian bodies have swung between trees and ground for this bad trait of character, without producing very great effect.
One of the features of Nubia
is the sakea, or water-wheel, for raising water from the river
to irrigate the land. It is seen at every hundred rods, and
heard all day and all night long, creaking a most melancholy
and mournful creak. The small amount of land which each sakea waters, makes the contrast with Egypt more forcible in this respect, and shows the greater amount of labor required of the Nubian to produce the same result.
I know no part of the world in which life is so very small and worthless a matter as here, nor do the inhabitants themselves appear to set any high value on their own
existence or that of each other. Life is but existence;
nothing more. They rise from the ground on which they sleep,
or the heap of doura stalks, or mat which keeps their naked
bodies from it, and eating a coarse lump of corn meal, half
baked, if they are so fortunate
280
as to have it, but
generally eating a dozen dried dates for breakfast, they go
out to the bank of the river and work in the scanty soil, or
watch the sakea, relieving their companions who have kept it
going all night. And when the day is done, and work is done,
they sit in groups in the dark or in the moonlight, and talk
at intervals, but mostly keep silence, passing around from lip
to lip the small pipe of native tobacco, and one by one
rolls himself up in his own nakedness, curling his knees
up to his head, and sleeps profound and dreamless sleep
till morning.
Their huts are miserable substitutes for even the vile huts of the Egyptians. Many travelers mention the contrast between the Egyptian villages and the neat cottages of the Nubians among the trees, speaking of the beauty of the latter, and one traveler even calls them “neat
white cottages.” He must have been far away from Nubia when he wrote that,
and had doubtless forgotten the low piles of Nile mud, never,
or scarcely ever, high enough for a man to stand erect in,
which constitute a Nubian village; and as to trees, I saw none
in Nubia that were near the houses. On the contrary, without exception, so far as my observation went, the Nubian villages were built on land where trees or plants would not grow. Soil is too valuable there to be wasted for building purposes. Hence the houses, which are of the rudest form and smallest possible dimension, are usually built in a honeycomb mass at the foot of the mountain, and it requires a quick eye to detect them, their color being similar to the sand and rock.
One night I went into some of these huts at a late
hour. No doors prevented intruders, nor was there any
safeguard against robbers. The inhabitants lay on the ground,
huddled together in masses, sound asleep like so many hogs,
and grunted, as hogs would, when we stirred
281
them up with our feet
and voices. Life in such a country has no great amount of
variety, as one might well imagine.
There was an old man that I found one day on shore as I walked by the boat, whose history was strange and worth
the hearing.
He was a puny, dried-up old fellow, whose weight, I
think, might come within seventy pounds. He sat on the end of
the pole of the water-wheel, immediately behind the tails of
the bullocks, and followed them around the little circle which
they walked, his knees up to his chin, which was buried
between them, and his blear eyes gazing listlessly on the
cattle and the outer wall of the sakea, for it was inclosed in
a stone and mud wall. The ever-lasting creaking of the
wheels—that strange sound that no other machinery on earth
emits—seemed, and was to him, the familiar music of his life.
I questioned him, and his story was simply this: He
was born just there. It was long before the days of Mohammed
Ali, when Hassan Kasheef was king, that he was a boy, sitting
on the pole of the sakea, and following the bullocks around.
He sat there more years than he knew any thing about, and grew
to be a man. Life was to him still the same round. His view
was bounded by the mountains around him, and he never went
beyond them. He rode the sakea, and at every circle he
caught through the open doorway a vision of one mighty
hill, with a grove of palms at its foot. In the night he
saw it still and solemn among the stars, and sometimes he
had seen tempests gathered around it. It was the one
idea of his life, and it was something to find in such a
brain one idea, though it was but a rock. He looked out at
it as he told me of it with a sort of affection that I
well understood, but which surprised me none the less.
But so he had lived. He grew heavier as he grew older,
and
282
then he could not ride
the pole, but sat down in the doorway and watched his
bullocks, looking behind him often at the hill, and so the
years slipped along, and age came and he wasted away, and when
his second childhood was on him, he mounted the pole again,
and was riding to his grave.
He had been a great traveler. I know not how many
thousand miles he had been carried around that centre pin. Had
he never been away from the valley? Yes, once; he climbed the
hill yonder, and from its summit saw the dreary wastes of sand
that stretched far away in all directions, and he came back
contented. Did nothing occur in his lifetime that he now
remembered as marking some one day more than another? Nothing.
Yes! one day the wheel broke, and he was startled and
frightened; but they came and mended it, and all went on
as before.
I left him there to follow his weary round till death overtake him; and if I find life oppressive at any time
hereafter, I shall know where to seek a hermitage and
undisturbed calm.
I did not stop to look at any
ruins in Nubia on my upward voyage, until we reached Abou Simbal.
We tracked a little toward noon of the day after leaving Philæ; that was December 19th, and I walked on shore for a while, crossing the tropic on foot.
Medical treatment had been demanded from time to
time, along the river, by the natives, who imagine Franks
omnipotent in medicine, but now the demands were oppressively
frequent.
As I was walking along, gun in hand, looking after game, which was very scarce in Nubia, a dozen applicants presented themselves for
the treatment of ophthalmia, sprains, and some bad wounds. I
directed them, one after another, to follow up the river with
the boat, which was tracking a half mile behind me. Arriving
at a convenient spot, I sat down till the party arrived, and
stopping the boat for my medicine-chest, proceeded to
administer to their wants as I knew how. It was always a
dangerous business, for if a man were not cured, his
friends would be certain to lay it to the medicine, and if he
died, would seek revenge on his supposed murderer.
There was one case presented to me here that was intensely horrible. I beg pardon of my gentler readers for asking them to pass over this page or two, unless they
284
wish to be shocked by
an instance of womanly affection that surpassed, in my view,
any story of ancient or modern history or romance that I have
read.
A tall, slender, and graceful woman, erect as a queen, but naked as a Nubian (great, indeed, was the contrast between her carriage and her costume), led down to the boat a man of thirty or thereabouts, whom she called her husband. He was a splendidly-formed fellow, black as charcoal, but with a frame that looked as if he could carry a world on his shoulders. Its developments were manifest, for he wore nothing but a cloth around his
waist, and a bundle of rags on his right hand.
This hand she unbound, and exposed to me a most horrible wound. In a fray with some neighboring village, he, holding one of the heavy Nubian clubs in his hand, had received a blow on the back of it from another, which crushed the small bones to a pulp. This was some weeks before, and the hand had now no semblance of a hand. The fingers were one solid mass of flesh, the whole swollen to enormous size, and in the centre of the back, was a hole, an inch in diameter, from which oozed foul matter that made me sick to look at.
Now pass over what I am about to describe, I beg you, fair lady.
The wound had not been washed. The whole hand was a
mass of dirt. Miriam threw me a cake of soap from the window
of the boat, and I made the wife wash the hand.
She did it as gently as a mother could handle a dying child. Her fingers could not cause him pain, so lightly did
she move them over the wound, and after a few minutes I could
see the skin.
It was a hopeless case. Mortification followed within a week, I have no doubt. But I could not tell her so. The lightest touch pressed out foul discharges from the
opening.
285
I told her to clean it
out. She did so till I could look in it. There were stringy
pieces of white substance looking like pieces of the tendons.
They were accumulations of ropy discharges, and I told her to
get them out. She tried with her fingers, but they were too
slippery, and she could not. Then she took up the hand and
put her lips down to the wound, and took one of these
foul pieces between her teeth and—I suppose she drew
them out—I didn't see her.
When she told me it was done, I was leaning against a palm-tree, a little way up the bank, with my tarbouche off,
trying to get a little fresh air.
I tell you, my bachelor friend, that woman was worth her weight in diamonds, and she was a widow within a
fortnight.
There was a boy, who professed to have some disease, and after thorough examination of him, I gave him the old
remedy, a bread pill. He took it, and then followed what he
had really come down to the boat for, a demand for bucksheesh.
“What?” said I.
“Bucksheesh.”
I seized him by the loose shirt that enveloped his active limbs, and threw him into the river. He swam like a fish, was ashore in a twinkling, and, as he shook
himself, demanded, with an air of perfect certainty that
he had now a right to it, “Bucksheesh, Ya Howajji.”
Toward evening, of the next day, we came up to Korusko.
Korusko figures largely in the geography of Upper
Egypt, and I had expected to find there a village of considerable size, if not a flourishing city. But there was nothing of the sort. There was not even an ordinary village. A few scattered huts along the foot of the mountain were the only residences of the natives. Along
286
the shore were tents,
and camels, and piles of goods, and bales of various sorts of
merchandise, for this is the point at which the caravans leave
the Nile to go to Upper Nubia. The river here returns to its
course after a great bend to the westward, which bend the
caravans avoid, as well as the many cataracts which forbid
navigation. We approached it in the evening, just at
sunset, and, sending the boat on ahead, we went ashore to
walk through the grove of palms which covers the bank.
We found groups of traders around their camp-fires, and
the effect of moonlight on them became very
picturesque. One party of Europeans surprised us not a
little. It appeared that they were going to the upper country
on a trading expedition, and their camels were ready for
the journey.
We lay all night here, and in the morning tracked up to Derr, the chief city of Lower Nubia.
We had sent on word that we were coming, as the
course of the river from Derr to Korusko is nearly southeast,
and it was necessary to track all the way, no wind blowing
against that current, and we wished additional men to take the
ropes.
Abdul Rahman Effendi, the governor of this section,
who resides at Derr, sent us down a small army of nearly a
hundred men, under charge of Mohammed, one of the sons of
Hassan Kasheef, the old king of Nubia,
and they took us up at a flying rate. About eight miles
from Derr, Abdul Rahman himself met us on horseback,
and came on board the boat.
He is a young man, who has been a favorite with
Latif Pasha, and has been steadily promoted by him until he
has reached his present elevation. But he is not exactly
contented, for he is in a place of exile to a man of his
peculiar tastes. He was accompanied by his physician, who was
a keen old fellow, full of fun, and sharp
287
as a razor. In reply
to his inquiry whether in America the law made any
distinctions in favor of the rich over the poor, I enlightened
him by the history of some medical men, of good position and
connections, who had recently suffered its penalties, and he
seemed greatly astonished. I think he gathered from what I
said that medical men in America were not the most safe class
in the community, and were somewhat given to killing other people. But I disabused his mind on that score very soon.
Abdul Rahman was sent to Derr some time ago to settle the division of the property of old Hassan Kasheef, the
last king of Nubia before its subjugation
by Mohammed Ali. Having successfully accomplished his
mission he was sent back as governor of Lower Nubia, not precisely to
his own liking, for he would have much prefered a place below
the cataract.
He told me afterward the history of the old king and his property. Hassan Kasheef was a giant in his day. He was
seven feet high, could eat a lamb for his breakfast, and a
sheep for his dinner, had over a hundred wives, and left more
children than could be counted. He was in the habit of
marrying every girl that he fancied, his ceremony being simply
to ride up to the door of the hut in which she lived and fire
his gun. The people shouted instantly, “the Kasheef is
married!” and after remaining a day or two with his wife
he went away, and she never heard of him again. Thus he had wives everywhere. The first Turkish governor endeavored to reform his morals; but Hassan could be a Mussulman in all but that. He got, rid of all but seven of the women, and when he died, seven years ago, these appeared to claim a share in the property. But there were three more than the Mohammedan law could recognize, it allowing only four wives to one man. It was
288
this knotty subject
that Abdul Rahman was sent here to untwist, and he succeeded
admirably, by inducing them all to submit to his arrangement
and make an equitable division of the property.
His sons, in the regular line, now living, are fifteen. Their names are almost a complete catalogue of the names of all Moslems. Suleiman, Ali, Daoud, Rashwan, Mohammed, Houssein, Ibrahim, Abdul-Rahwan, Khalil, Achmet-Asim, Mohammed-Manfouh, Mohammed-Dahib, Mustapha, Shahin, and Mohammed-Defterdar.
Abdul Rahman and his physician proved jolly companions. They smoked, talked, laughed, and joked, with the ease and freedom of western society. Wine they, both
declined. Every one knows that the Moslem religion forbids
wine.
They ate freely of pomegranates. “Doctor,” said
Trumbull; “don't you think that a little wine or brandy with
his fruit would be proper for the governor to take by way of
medicine?”
“No—I don't think wine agrees with Abdul Rahman's
constitution,” said the doctor; “but I find that I need it
myself with fruit, and it is good for me.” He filled a tumbler
with Marsala, and poured it down with a sly wink of eye at the
laughing governor, and after that the doctor stuck to the
decanter till it was empty.
I had heard all along the river that the great temple at Abou Simbal was closed with sand and had not been open
for two years. I accordingly requested Abdul Rahman to send up
an order to the nearest sheiks, to have hundred men there on
the day I expected to be there coming down the river, for it
was out of the question to leave Nubia without seeing the interior of this, the greatest curiosity in Egypt—perhaps greater than Cheops or Karnak.
Abdul Rahman was most hearty and earnest in his attentions.
289
I regretted the
impossibility of staying a day or two with him at Derr, where
he promised us all sorts of jollifications. But I had work to
do at Thebes, and every
day was important. He sent a cawass with us to hasten our
progress above Derr, and after making us promise to call on
our way down, he suddenly discovered that we had carried him
two miles above his house, on the river bank at Derr, and
shouted to be put ashore. His train of fifty or more horses
and men had kept along the bank by our side, and we now turned
up to the shore. Chief among the followers was Suleiman,
eldest son of Hassan-Kasheef, a noble man, nearly seven
feet high, heir to his father's fallen throne.
We lay a couple of hours at the bank. The boys
brought us lots of chameleons which abounded on the bean vines
along the shore, and we bought them at a copper each till we
had more than we wanted. They were a source of great amusement
to us afterward, fighting one another with most furious
slowness, biting as an iron rail-shears opens and shuts its
jaws, once in half a minute, swelling and changing their
colors, now brilliant green, now dull gray, now straw yellow,
now, when angry, covered with a hundred shining spots, and
then relapsing into their natural brilliant green. They
remained on the boat for a month, and then as we came
northward died one by one until all had disappeared.
Toward evening we left Derr, tracking slowly. Abdul
Rahman and his suite rode along shore three or four miles with
us, and then a breeze springing up, we left him and dashed on
a mile or two further. Here the breeze died away, and we came
to the land under a precipitous mountain, on which all night
long the moonlight lay in silent splendor. We sat, all four of
us, on the rocks till nearly midnight, and the boat of an
English gentleman and lady (residents of Cairo), who had been all the fall on the
290
river, joined us here,
and remained with us to the second cataract.
It was on the afternoon of the 23d of December that
we came in sight of the grand front of Abou Simbal, the most
impressive of the monuments of Egyptian grandeur. I say the
most impressive, because here is all that can impress the
heart. Here are the remains of ancient wealth, splendor, and
taste united. Here the sublime idea of the great Sesostris
stands graven on the rock, and the men of the nineteenth
century after Christ respond with their hearts to the call
which the man of the fourteenth before Christ utters on the
face of the mountain. Human power may not hope to accomplish
more than this, or to equal again the magnificence and beauty
of this temple. It was the thought of a kingly intellect
to hew down the face of the mountain, leaving four
colossal statues sitting before it, and then to excavate a
temple in its very depths, and leave the statues of the gods
looking from its inmost chamber out to the bank of the
swift Nile. The thought has long outlasted the
man—outlasted his dynasty—outlasted his race and nation.
The desert sands have in vain sought to hide it and cover it
up. It is the grandest remaining monument of old Egypt.
Three colossal statues sit silent and majestic in a niche cut in the face of the mountain. The fourth has fallen into ruin, and only his throne remains. The sand of the desert, yellow as gold, flowing around the end of the mountain and across the front of the temple, has covered the northernmost statue to his neck, the second to his knees, the throne of the third, which is vacant, and the
feet of the fourth. The doorway, between the two middle statues, is not now filled with the sand, though it
appears to be so. The highest ridge of the sand is thirty
feet in front of the doorway, from which it slopes each way,
to the river on one side and into the temple on the other.
291
It had not been our intention to stop at all on the way up the river, but I could not pass those stupendous
statues thus.
There are two temples at Abou Simbal, alike hewn in
the face of the mountain. The smaller one is two hundred feet
from the greater. A ravine of sand comes down between them.
Trumbull and myself looked longingly as we slowly
forged by them, with a light breeze blowing, and I saw that
he felt as I did.
“What say you?”
“Let us stop.”
Hassabo put his helm down, and we ran up to the land between the two temples. To our surprise we found that the
great temple was not closed, as we had heard, and access to
the interior was not impossible though difficult. We could sit
down on the loose sand, and slide, feet foremost, under the
top of the doorway, and lying down on our backs, let ourselves
down the hill of sand that sloped into the great chamber.
Eight immense pillars of square stone support the roof. In front of each pillar is a statue seventeen feet high,
with folded hands and countenance of calm majesty.
Beyond this is a second and a third room, opening at last
into the holy of holies, where the altar yet stands, before
four seated statues of gods, to which the great Sesostris
offered his sacrifices three thousand years ago. A screen
has formerly crossed this room in front of the altar, but
it has gone long ago; doubtless it gleamed with gold and
jewels once. Nine other chambers opened in various
directions in this strange subterranean temple, whose
walls are every where covered with legends and paintings of
old triumphs of the great king.
The smaller temple of Abou Simbal is also hewn in the rock like this, and presents a front much smaller but
292
more elaborately
executed. Seven large buttresses, sloping backward from the
base, have between them six colossal statues standing. The
temple itself consists of five rooms, on a smaller scale than
the great temple, but possessing quite as much interest
historically.
We paused a very short time here on our way up the
river. Wâdy Halfeh and the second cataract were close before
us, and we were anxious to be there and on our return. So as
the breeze freshened, toward evening, we again shook out the
canvas, and the Phantom again sprang forward to the gale. The mountains of Nubia now assumed a new appearance.
Solitary hills rose out of the desert plain like sugar-loaves.
Others had long levels on their summits, and some were covered
with ruined villages. Behind one ruined town, which the men
called Diff, we saw strange tombs with domes, like the
ordinary skeik's tomb of the Mussulmans; but which they
(the Mussulmans) say are not of their faith. I think they
are.
Some of the men, when we asked about them, said they were tombs of the Beni-Israel (children of Israel).
We passed the ruins of Ibreem, which gives its name
to the finest dates in Nubia, much prized
in the lower country, and as the evening came down we were in
a country whose scenery had totally changed. The desert views were distant and fine. The hills scattered and broken.
In the night the breeze freshened, and as we dashed
swiftly up the river, Hassan Shellalee, the pilot, trusting
entirely to his good luck and nearness to the end of the
journey, went to sleep, and the boat brought up on the rocks
with a terrible thump. Then ensued a scene. Such a row as we
had on deck! We rushed out and found Abd-el-Atti laying on his
whip. Every one who came within his reach took a full share,
and the poor pilot got most of all.
293
An hour afterward we again grounded with a tremendous crash. I thought the Phantom was done
for. Abd-el-Atti dashed out on deck and cursed the unlucky
pilot with all the phrases known to the Orient. He stood
it all until he was called a Jew and a hog, and then he
struck at the dragoman, and they clinched with a yell and
rolled on deck together.
I don't know exactly how we managed it. Trumbull
dragged the shellalee out by his bare legs, and I hauled
Abd-el-Atti aft by his coat—for he wore a European overcoat.
They clung to each other like dogs, and it was like tearing
flesh apart to draw them asunder.
We had a midnight session of the court to consider the case, which we adjourned to the next day at Wâdy Halfeh, warning Hassan Shellalee that if the Phantom struck again, he might address
himself to the Prophet, for nothing short of Mohammed himself
could save him.
The day rose clear and glorious on the desert, and we were flying on. The white wings of the Phantom were stretched on the fresh air as she swept
gracefully up by hill and island and village until at two
o'clock after noon we fired a salute of ten guns to ourselves
as she folded her wings for the last time at Wâdy Halfeh, the
ultima thule of our Nubian travel.
That night was the birth-night. In what countries of the round world were not Christians singing carols as the
sun going westward left the holy twilight of Christmas eve
with blessings on every land?
Wherever a man may be on Christmas eve it is pardonable in him to give at least one hour to memory.
And if there be not the broad fireside and the flashing logs
in the chimney, if his far-wandering feet are hot with desert
sands, and his forehead is burning with the sunshine of Sahara, he will be excused for
remembering
294
with even more
distinctness the forms of old times, on which the blaze of the
Christmas log shines so gloriously.
A few rods from the boat, on the sand, lying down and looking starward, I was able for awhile to forget Nubia and recall America.
Able!—I couldn't help it—voices called to me out of
distances that I did not try to fathom. Eyes looked at me, but
I didn't think to ask whether they were this side or beyond
the stars. Lips kissed me—and I never dreamed of their being
ghostly lips, for they were not cold—and arms enfolded me—warm
embraces—and hearts were throbbing loud against mine as one
and another of the beloved ones of old times and all times lay
on my breast.
WâdyHalfeh (the valley of halfeh, a coarse species of grass) is
on the east side of the Nile four miles below the last rapid
of the second cataract. It is a small village scattered among
the palm-trees which abound here. The west shore of the river
is barren, the yellow sand of Sahara pouring down to the water's edge. To see the cataract it is necessary to ride about seven miles on the
western shore, either directly along the water's edge, or
behind a range of hills that are here much broken and
scattered. Small boats can approach very near the foot of the
cataract. But the Phantom could not. The khadi, who was resident post-master, governor, and
whatever other official might be necessary at Wâdy
Halfeh, had received from Abdul Rahman Effendi, by
express, news of our coming, and was on board with
proffers of all manner of attentions so soon as we came to
land. But we did not see him ourselves, for, having taken the
small boat and crossed to the west bank of the stream we
were lying on the golden sand, picking up splendid agates
and other beautiful stones, until the sun went down.
Early on Christmas morning, however, he came down,
with from thirty to forty dromedaries, horses, and donkeys,
offering us choice from among them for our ride to Abou Seir,
and such as we selected were immediately sent
296
across the river, to
await our time of starting. When we were ready he announced
his intention of accompanying us for the day.
We mounted on the west bank near a curious crude
brick ruin which stands like a church tower on the very edge
of the river. The English gentleman and lady had arrived in
the night and joined us this morning, so that we were six
Franks and about twenty Arabs, forming no small caravan. I
rode a fine white dromedary, and the khadi kept close at my
side on a capital horse. Our route lay back of the mountains
over the yellow desert, and after traveling slowly a couple of
miles we were in the sand hollows as far from any sign of life
or vegetation as if we had been a thousand miles distant in
the heart of Sahara.
“Will the Howajji try the Haggin?”
Certainly I would try him, if the khadi thought him a good animal (and so I began to get his paces out of him).
He was not as good a dromedary by much as I have seen, but he
could travel fast enough, and when he proposed a race I beat
him easily. Possibly, probably, he let me do it, but the
dromedary is a swift animal. We were going fast, I leading the
khadi by about a length, both animals warming up to it, and
one of the attendants, on another dromedary, close behind,
when five gazelles sprang up, three hundred yards ahead of us,
and were off like the wind. I shouted to the khadi, never
thinking of a gazelle chase on a dromedary, and pulled up.
“I have no gun,” said he.
“Here is one,” said I, reaching out to him my larger pistol.
What notion the dromedary had I know not. Perhaps I
used a word that he misunderstood, for down went his fore legs
and off went pistol and Braheem Effendi together, striking
some twenty feet or less from the camel's nose.
297
I was not on the ground any sooner than the khadi
who was horrified at the idea of a dead Howajji on his hands
to answer for, but as he sprang from his saddle I rebounded,
and leaping into his place, shouted and shook the reins, and
away we went after the game that was fast vanishing over the
sand hills: all this had occupied but an instant. I looked
back, however, and beheld the usual winding up of such a
scene, the poor camel driver on his back, the khadi
pronouncing sentence and the other Arabs around ready to
execute it. Miriam interfered to save the poor devil's soles,
and I went on after the gazelles. I rode three miles on a full
gallop, but the drove of gazelles kept just ahead of me,
pausing occasionally, as if in wonderment at what I could be
riding so furiously for, and then going on with their long,
easy leaps, that put to shame my poor horse in the
heavy sand.
Once I had got within two hundred yards of one of
them, and sent a pistol-ball after him, but he only leaped
into the air, I think quite ten feet high from the sand, and
was off like the wind.
Still I followed them, mile after mile; and suddenly I looked around me, and the desert had closed in, and I was alone. There was an excitement in it I had never before felt. On—on! I drove the shovel stirrups into the sides of the horse, and we went like the desert storm over the hills and through the hollows. Sand, sand, sky, and sand—nothing else was visible! It was my first
realization of the solitude of the desert, of its
desolation and loneliness. I saw at length something white
lying among the yellow gold around me, and riding toward it I
found an empty basket, a broken water-gourd, the pieces of
a jar, and some rags. Was this the spot where some desert wanderer, having exhausted his last drop of water, lay down and died, never dreaming that the Nile, with
298
its glorious flow, was
within ten miles of him? I picked up the basket, remounted,
and rode slowly to the southeast, hoping ere long to catch
sight of my companions from some hill-top on the desert.
In a few minutes, four of the Arab attendants came
over the hills to the eastward, in search of me, and rode up
swiftly. As we went on, one of them, thinking that I might be
disposed to try another race, challenged one of his
companions, and they went ahead at a furious gallop. My horse
looked at them awhile, and then pricked up his ears and went
off at a bound after them. I was close on them when I saw one
of them stagger in his seat. His saddle-girth had broken, and
the next moment he and his saddle rolled over on the sand. I
went over him at a leap. He swore I had killed him, and made
it a plea for a large bucksheesh that evening, which, I am
happy to say, restored the erectness of his back, which had
been lamentably bent before its bestowal.
Five miles brought me to a hill-top, where I saw the party as many miles distant, moving slowly over the sand,
and in an hour more I rejoined them at the hill of Abou Seir,
on the second cataract of the Nile.
This cataract is less a cataract than the first. But the river spreads wider among more minute islands, and is broken up into a thousand streams, up which no large boat can be taken. The rapids extend through twelve miles, and the breadth of them may be from three to five, but in this space little of the river is visible.
The rocks and islands are covered with a low shrub, or
bush, somewhat like the sont, or acacia nilotica, in
appearance, but I think it is not the same, though I did
not examine it, and it may be. The green appearance of this
makes the view over the cataract exceedingly fresh and
beautiful, contrasting forcibly with the desert around.
Under the rocky bluff of Abou Seir, the last plunge of the
Nile
299
is seen and heard, and
it ascends, with solemn roar, around the hill, as it has since
the rift was made and the waters let through.
Here we spread our carpets and our luncheon, the
wind blowing over our heads. We read the names of travelers
carved here and there on the stones. They were numerous, and
we found among them many friends. We carved our own here. It
was the only place in all my Nile travel that I had been
willing to cut my name; but I enjoyed the pleasure of reading
those of my friends so keenly, that I could not forego the
hope that in some future day some one would come to this
spot who would find a momentary pleasure in looking at
mine. It is under the edge of an overhanging piece of the
rock, and Miriam's is by it. If they last but half as long
as some that we found there, they will be read when we
are dust, and when the stones that friends shall carve at
our heads will long ago have crumbled in our stormy land.
Eliot Warburton's was cut near Belzoni's. Before the former some one has cut, “Alas! poor,” and no one could
read the name without a passing shadow of sadness at the
memory of his fate.
The romance of travel is well-nigh over. We had no
discomforts to boast of in Egypt. We spread Persian carpets,
rich enough to win the heart of a lady of gorgeous tastes in
New York, on the rocky bluff at Abou Seir, and opened a bottle
of Chateau Lafitte, of sparkling St. Peray, and of Bass's pale
ale. A luncheon-bag from the back of one of the camels
furnished metal drinking-cups that improved the ale, if they
did spoil the claret, but we lunched on cold turkey and
sandwiches, and the only romance about it was, that we threw
the foam out of our cups into the air, and it went down two
hundred feet into the cataract of the Nile.
Luncheon ended, the moment was somewhat serious.
300
There was nothing beyond that point that had any
attractions for me. It would have been pleasant to loiter
month after month along the great river, but there were
pleasanter loitering places in the great world we had yet to
travel over, and I could not regret that I was to turn my back
on the South. One long gaze into the distance above the
cataract, that distance so imperfectly explored, though so
many have visited it, a half-uttered promise that when the
world had nothing else to be seen of more interest, we would
return and find our way up to Dongola, and on to Kartum, and
on—on—on. And then—
“Miriam—we turn our faces now to Jerusalem.”
Standing on the lofty hill at Abou Seir, we sent westward, over the desert that stretched away across Africa to the shores of the sea, westward over desert and sea, our messages to the waiting hearts at home, and then, with willing steps, turned on our way toward Holy Land.
We found the boat dressed by Abd-el-Atti for Christmas. She was covered with green palm branches from stem to stern, and the cabin was a bower fit for a queen.
And such a dinner-table as Hajji Mohammed got up that day who
shall be able to describe! There was a turkey, made drunk on
brandy before he was killed, and consequently as tender as a
partridge—so said the cook—and I saw the brandy administered
myself, but I can't say it was that which made him tender,
though tender he was. There was a roast goose, wild and
delicious; four roasted teal, and chickens in three forms.
There was a pigeon-pie made of macaroni, and one whole lamb,
with folded arms and bent legs, and head and tail complete,
every inch of him, stuffed with almonds, raisins, and
rice, and done to a turn. There were innumerable dishes of
kabobs and small bits of meat and game, and there was a curry of chicken that would have suited an Indian general. Then there were calves'-feet jelly and blanc-mange
301
in moulds, and
mish-mish and apple and mince and pumpkin pies, and there was
a cake made of sugar and almonds, which you struck with a
stick or a knife, and when you broke it, out flew a white
pigeon; and this was but half the variety wherewith our
indefatigable dragoman had loaded our Christmas table.
That night the weather changed. We had been on deck
always before this until nearly midnight, and now we went up
to see the boat illuminated. Fifty colored lanterns, crimson
and blue, yellow and green, were hung out from all the spars
and ropes and awning-posts. Blue-lights sent their glare over
the surface of the water, and altogether it was about as
strange a scene as Wâdy Halfeh is likely to have in the next
half century.
The boat was rigged for the return voyage; the great yard was taken down, and laid fore-and-aft over the cabin,
while the small yard from the mast at the stern was placed on
the fore-mast, and the deck-planks were taken up, leaving the
seats for the men to row. At midnight, when the wind had gone
down, the boat was cast off, and with a long shout and a new
chorus she swung her head to the current, and the downward
voyage had commenced. It was cold and clear, and looking
upward one might imagine that the night was a Christmas night
at home, when the stars hold their most joyous revel. I
sat on deck till long after the voyage commenced, and
then slept. So ended Christmas at Wâdy Halfeh.
The next afternoon, as the sun
was setting, we approached the rock-hewn temple at Ferayg, a
few miles above Abou Simbal.
It was nearly sunset, and, to avoid delay, we took the small boat and pulled down the river ahead of the large boat to land and examine it. The entrance is a plain, lofty doorway in the rock-face of the hill, without
ornament. The boat grated alongside the rocks, and
springing out we climbed the terraces, some thirty feet,
to the doorway.
Entering the hall, the roof of which is supported by four square pillars, we were astonished at finding the
principal object in view a picture of the Saviour on the
ceiling, his head surrounded by a halo. This, like many other
of the Egyptian temples, has been used in later years for
Christian worship, but not in late years. I have much
veneration for these evidences of the faith of the early
Christians. Here martyrs worshiped in days when martyrs
suffered for the name of their Lord, and in many of these
places martyrs died with eyes fixed on the image of their
Saviour. There was an inner room, opening from this hall, and
I walked into it, tapping the floor in front of me, as was my
custom, with a long stick which I carried in my hand when
exploring a dark place. I found
303
a solid floor, as I
supposed, and advanced, but as I entered the dark doorway I
stepped on nothing.
There are moments when one thinks the thoughts of
years. I had sounded some of these graves in rock-hewn
chambers, and found them thirty and forty feet deep. As I
began to descend I thought of those, and gave up all for lost.
It was not the fate I had hoped for, to die in a hole like
that. I wondered what sort of a paragraph it would make in the
newspapers at home under the head of “melancholy occurrence,”
among steamboat explosions, railway smashes, suicides, and
swindles. I wondered whether they would ever get me out, dead
or alive, or whether they would not come tumbling after me one
on another into the same trap; and then my feet struck bottom
and I shouted, “Miriam, stand back—don't come in here,” and she, hearing a voice from the tombs, was terribly startled, as well she might be. It was but ten feet deep. It might have been fifty. It had been much deeper than now, but it was filled up with rubbish. I struck on my feet, in the corner, standing upright. I put my hand in my pocket, took out a candle and lit it with a match, caught the end of Mohammed Hassan's turban, which he let down to me, and he and Trumbull lifted me out. Till then I did not suppose that I was hurt, but when this was accomplished my left arm fell powerless, and I was not able to use it for a month.
I stowed myself in the bow of the boat, my shoulder
aching intensely. The others took the stern. It was a calm,
delicious evening. The sun was just gone, the swift twilight
had come down on us, and in a few moments starry darkness
followed. The men pulled slowly, and the oars made the only
noise that broke the profound stillness of the scene. Silence,
the deep silence of ancient countries, that which every one
has noticed among ruins, and which was majestic always on
the
304
lordly Nile, the
stillness of that repose which ages have but deepened, never
disturbed, was on land and river.
Resting awhile without rowing we lost count of time, and suddenly began to wonder if by any possibility we had
passed the Phantom, which had gone on while
we were in the temple, and was to wait for us at Abou
Simbal. She always carried a crimson light at the peak
in the night time, but we could not see it any where.
Trumbull fired his pistol three times, and a moment
afterward we heard three discharges in reply, and saw the
red light going up. Pulling for it, in a few moments we saw
her lying at the shore, but our eyes were instantly
directed elsewhere. For in the light of the stars, calm,
unearthly in their majesty, we saw the forms of the three
colossal statues of Remeses, and as we came nearer they
grew in size, and looked upon us with that cold and stately
smile that has been wasted so many centuries on the fast
flowing river—and that seems to signify in those rocky watchers some conception of the destiny of human life and national grandeur, which they behold aptly typified in the everlasting flow of the drops to a distant and
unknown sea.
Mindful of the brilliant illumination of the boat the evening previous, at Wâdy Halfeh, it occurred to us that we
might realize somewhat of the ancient glory of Abou Simbal by
lighting it with our colored lanterns.
Abd-el-Atti entered into the idea with his accustomed alacrity, and although my shoulder was exceedingly painful
I went up into the temple to advise and assist in the
disposition of candles and lanterns, while the ladies, who did
not go into the temple on our passage up, waited on board
until the illumination was complete.
The sand hill was almost impassable. It was like
climbing a snow bank fifty feet high, the feet going
305
in deep and slipping
far back at every step, so that we had to lie down and breathe
several times before we reached the top and descended into the
doorway of the temple.
When our arrangements were complete we returned and
brought the ladies up. The procession was picturesque. Two
blazing torches led the way, and four more brought up the
rear. Our English friends had arrived just after the Phantom, and joined us.
Never since the days of Remeses has his great temple shone so brilliantly. Every status held bright lanterns,
and for two hundred feet through the long rooms we placed
them—rows of every color, shining on painted walls and lofty
statues. The altar was in the shadow— for so we arranged
it—hiding the lights behind it that they might shine on the
faces of the gods, and not on the altar front. When all was
ready we called in the ladies, and, as they entered, the
sailors, who had busied themselves about the lamps, suddenly
disappeared, and the temple was apparently empty. But at the
moment of our re-entering, in place of the chorus of priests
and attendants that was wont to arise in the hall, deep,
sepulchral voices, from unknown recesses, uttered in loud
and terrible unison the well-known cry, “Bucksheesh,
Howajji!”
It was vain to resist such an appeal, and we answered it instantly; whereat the voices changed, and the men
emerged from their hiding-places with shouts of thanks.
It was a gorgeous scene, worth visiting Egypt to look on that illumination; and we sat for hours in the hall,
gazing with never-ceasing wonder and awe on the splendid
statues and lofty walls. Then we wandered with torches through
all the chambers, scaring the owls and bats from their
hiding-places; and when it was nearly midnight we came out
into the air, and there lay on the
306
river and on the
temple front such a moonlight as we dream of in other lands,
but never see except just here. The hoary rocks looked like
silver, and the gray statues gleamed in the mellow light, and
seemed to know its beauty. We threw ourselves down in the
sand, and drank in all the beautiful scene; and at last, when
the ladies were gone down to the boat and were sleeping,
I re-entered the temple, and sat down in the centre of
the great hall alone, and watched the fading lights, and
pondered on the old, old story of the decay of empire.
That altar seemed waiting the sacrifice, but who shall supply the victim or kindle the flame? The silent gods sat on their thrones and invited worship, but who will kneel to rock-hewn gods in Egypt now? There were times, said I to myself, when the tramp of armed men and the rustle of soft silks were heard in these halls; when priests and princes were here with maidens and matrons. There were times when men worshiped at that altar; when this stone was worn with the knees of devotees. Where are they all? One by one my failing candles answered the question. One by one they went out in gloom. A flicker, a spark, a little smoke, and all was over; and at length all were gone but three that stood behind the altar, and all was gloomy except in the holy room; and then, suddenly, as if a bat or an owl swept over them, they too vanished, and the blackness of darkness was around me.
One can hardly imagine a place on earth where a man
could be more emphatically alone than I then was at midnight,
two hundred feet from the air, in the deep caverns of Abou
Simbal. Bats were flitting around me, and certain sounds were
not pleasant to hear, sharp rattling noises that were much
like scorpions. I had killed one in the temple that evening.
But I have felt more alone in my own country many a dark night
than I did here.
307
It was but a few paces
in a direct line, and when I had taken them the hill of sand
was before me, and up this, creeping on hands and knees
through the doorway, I emerged into the pure atmosphere. My
shoulder had by this time become exceedingly painful, and
sleep was out of the question. So I managed to get myself up
into the corner, under the ear of the great statue at the
north, and here I sat and waited till fatigue well-nigh
overpowered me, and then, hastening down to the boat, I
lay in my bed all night, restless and in pain, and glad to
welcome the dawn.
While we were at breakfast a confused sound of voices outside puzzled us not a little; and on going out we ascertained its cause in the presence of about seventy fine stalwart Nubians, sent over by the sheik of the village opposite to dig out the temple, in obedience to my
instructions at Derr. We had countermanded the order when we found the interior accessible on our upward trip; but Abd-el-Atti had failed to transmit the
direction, alleging as his reason a desire to impress the
people with the importance of his masters. The next travelers
whom our worthy dragoman takes up the Nile will find that
it was his desire to magnify his own importance for
future purposes.
The poor fellahs were most glad to be excused. A
holy horror exists in their minds toward digging out this
temple. They have been several times compelled to it at severe
loss of life in hot weather; and they laid their hands on the
tops of their heads with profound gratitude when I sent them
back to their boats to re-cross the river.
The mountain, in which the great temple is hewn,
slopes down to the river at an angle of perhaps forty-five
degrees. It is solid rock. In the front of this mountain a
niche is hewn out about one hundred and twenty five
308
feet wide, and deep
enough to allow of a perpendicular face of ninety feet. Across
the top of this perpendicular face is carved a cornice. In the
niche, when it was hewed out, were left four gigantic blocks
of stones, which were cut into sitting statues of the monarch
whose was this great work, the Remeses, known to fame as
Sesostris.
Between the two middle statues is the great doorway, over the top of which, in a niche, is a colossal statue of
one of the gods of Egypt, which seems less than life-size in
contrast with the giants in front of it.
Some idea of the size of the colossi may be gathered from a few of the dimensions of the face and head of one of
them. The length of the nose is three feet five inches; height
of the forehead, to the edge of the cap or crown, twenty-eight
inches; width or length of the eye, twenty-nine inches; width
of the mouth, four feet; distance from the nose to the bottom
of the chin, three feet; length of the ear, three feet. The
entire length of the head is about twelve feet, including an
estimate of that part of it concealed by the cap or
head-dress. A remarkable circumstance in connection with one
of the colossi, the second from the north, is a fracture of
the right arm, probably contemporary with the making of the
statue, for the elbow is supported by a stone wall under it,
on which are carved many hieroglyphics.
The smaller temple stands two hundred yards to the
north of the large one, the ravine, down which the sand pours,
being between them. Both temples are of the same period—that
of the great Sesostris, whose name is carved on every pillar
and portion of the walls. This great monarch appears to have
devoted much of his wealth to beautifying this spot. Why he
chose it for such expenditures tradition or story saith not.
No mounds remain to mark the site of an ancient city, nor is
there evidence of a palace or royal residence near it.
Possibly
309
some great event
occurred on the Nile at this point, which led him to mark the
bank in this manner; and future ages may succeed in reading
the story on these tablets.
We passed the forenoon in measuring and examining
the temple, of the interior of which I have already said
sufficient. I would suggest to future explorers the examination of the wall on the left as you enter, that is on the south
side of the great hall. I am convinced that there are
undiscovered chambers within this wall, which may contain
matters of great interest.
As we left Abou Simbal, shooting rapidly down stream, we passed a niche in the rock in which is a seated statue.
Had I seen it before, I should have paused to examine it. None
of the books mention it, but it is worth stopping to look at.
It was late, however, and we were literally by it before I
caught sight of it, and it was too late to return, and I was,
withal, suffering too much from my wounded arm to climb up to
it.
We reached Derr again on the
28th, and Abdul Rahman was on the shore, with his suite, to
receive us. The large boat could not approach the city for
want of water, and we accordingly took the small boat, and the
ladies sat in that, and dropped slowly down stream, while
we walked with the governor and his attendants along
the shore to his residence, under a large sycamore
fig-tree, the largest, with the exception of one near it,
that I have seen in Egypt. Here we had pipes and coffee, and
here, to our surprise, Abdul Rahman produced various
presents which he had been collecting for us since we went
up the river. Foremost among them he literally trotted out
two ostriches for which he had sent off to the desert,
and which stood up in the square as proudly as desert
lords. It was something to own ostriches, but what to do
with them? Either they or we must move off from the
boat if we took them on board. We felt very much like
the celebrated individual who became suddenly possessed
of an elephant. A small and beautiful monkey was much more acceptable. He was just what we had been wishing for, and we received him with no little delight. The ostriches we retained in our possession during our stay at Derr, but when we left we were obliged to return them to the governor. He had also provided sheep, and fowls,
311
and Nubian mats, and
indeed loaded us with presents, for all of which we could make
no return then, but which I had it in my power afterward in
some measure to repay, by procuring for Abdul Rahman a
transfer to a post which was much more to his taste.
We formed a procession to go to the temple of Derr,
not very similar to ancient religious processions. Trumbull,
Abdul Rahman, and myself followed the ladies, and a motley
crowd of naked Nubians followed us. The entire city turned out
to look at us.
The temple is in sadly ruinous condition, and of little interest except for its great antiquity. Amada, few miles below Derr, on the opposite side, is of much more interest, as well as possessing much beauty of painting and sculpture. We passed some hours very pleasantly at Derr, and then returned to our small boat, with the
governor in company, and pulled down to Amada, where
the large boat was awaiting us.
Let no traveler miss this beautiful gem of antiquity, which lies on the sand a little way from the river. The
paintings are beautifully preserved, and the period of the
temple, not far from the date of the Exodus of the Israelites,
makes it especially interesting.
Here we parted with Abdul Rahman and the doctor and
resumed our downward passage. As we went swiftly down the
river, nearly at Korusko, while seated at dinner table, there
was suddenly a cry that came in at the window with startling
effect.
“Ya Reis Hassanein?”.
It was from a boat upward bound, and the demand was
interrogative, that he might know if this were the boat he
wished to speak.
“Ya Reis Abdallah,” went back.
“Stop, O Hassanein—we have writings for Braheem Effendi!”
312
Letters! Braheem Effendi and his friend were in the
small boat before the reis had time to shout that the letters
were on shore where the Howajji of that boat was shooting. We
pulled to the land, and in a palm-grove met a gentleman in an
English shooting-jacket and otherwise loosely appareled, for
the weather was warm. We did not pause to exchange names. He
handed me a package of letters and I thanked him heartily,
sprang into the boat and pulled back as rapidly as possible to
gladden those who had suffered more than we who were
stouter, from this long delay in hearing home news.
I had an opportunity at Thebes
of thanking Lord Paulet, for it was he who had found this
package lying at Luxor on Mustapha's table. Knowing how
welcome its contents would be he brought it up the river,
directing his men to look out night and day for our boat
and under no circumstances allow us to pass them.
Who shall describe the keen pleasure of letters from home in such unexpected places.
When they had been read and re-read, I went out and
took my place on the cabin deck, where I usually sat facing
the crew at their oars. Every eye was full of delight, for
every man enjoyed our pleasure. There was never a Nile boat
where the, crew became so strongly attached to their
employers. This was the effect of constant kind treatment and
attention to their comfort.
“Have you heard from your people, O Braheem Effendi?” asked Hassan Hegazi, who pulled the stroke oar, standing up
to it at every pull.
“Yes; this paper has come to me from my city.”
Alas! that I knew not enough of Arabic to give them
the idea that is in that English word of words, home.
“How many mahatta is it?”
Mohammed Ali established Khans along the Nile for
his army or his caravans going to and from Upper Nubia,
313
to rest in. They are
at variable distances apart, but average about twelve miles,
and that is the only measure of distance, except by hours,
that they know of here.
“It is many mahatta—more than five hundred.”
“Mashallah! Tell us the news from your city, Braheem Effendi.”
“I will. Do you know that there is a country away
north of this where it is always cold, and ice and snow?”
“We have seen snow.”
“Yes; but there it is always snow. The water is all
ice, and the land all white with snow; and, years ago, there
was a brave Englishman sailed to that country in his ship, to
find a way through the ice to countries beyond, and he never
came back.”
“Inshallah!”
“And before I left my city, there was an American, a young man of most excellent heart and exceeding brave
spirit, who went out in a ship to find the Englishman, and
bring him to his own city and his wife; but he was not heard
of again, for he too did not come back from the country of
cold.”
“Bismillah!”
“And then the government in my city (beled is the only Arabic word to express city,
country, or state, to the intelligence of the common classes)
sent out another ship to find them; and when I came from
America, they had gone to the land of cold!”
“Mashallah! another!”
“And these writings tell me that the last ship; sailing in the great ocean, saw another ship lying in a harbor, which had in it the very men they were seeking, who had traveled far over snow and ice, and found this ship, and were going to England, all safe and well.”
“Allahu Akbar!” and they shouted all together over
the safety of Kane and his companions.
314
It was nearly midnight when we reached Saboa—the
Valley of Lions, so called from the lion sphinxes, an avenue
of which was in front of the temple. The moon was up, and we
determined to see the temple and go on. Coming to the land
near the village, we climbed the bank, and found profound
stillness among the huts. Not even a dog barked at us. There
was a donkey tied near the houses, and Abd-el-Atti mounted him
and performed some feats of riding for general amusement, but
no one awoke. They sleep soundly, these poor dogs of
Nubians. So we walked up to the temple and around it, and
viewed its ruins, and returned to the boat and were away.
These moonlight views are, after all, the pleasantest
memories we shall have of Egypt. The temple at Saboa dates
from the time of the great Remeses, and around it hang
the memories of thirty centuries. It is as well to have
seen such a spot in the silver light of the moon, and not
by broad day, for one can thus better imagine it the
abode of ancient stories. The men had other ideas of night
and moonlight, and on our return to the boat we found
each one of them loaded with fuel for their cooking, which
they had stolen in and near the village.
Next morning I awoke with the boat rolling and pitching as if we were on the Atlantic in a small gale of wind. I hurried out on deck and found that we were in a narrow part of the river where the current was rapid, and the wind blowing against it strong from the north made a heavy sea, while, of course, we made no progress, but, on the contrary, rather drove up stream. The reis and crew were invisible. Every man of them was rolled up, head and heels, in his bournoose, and sound asleep. I turned in again and slept an hour, and went out again. We had gone a mile up stream, and they were all asleep as before. I shouted to the reis, woke him up and asked him why he didn't attend to his boat, and how long he intended to
315
pitch us about in that
way; and on the crew coming to their senses, we laid her in
shore and made fast to the bank.
I passed the day among the hills and in the villages on the shore, learning what I could of the domestic life of the poor Nubians. Their houses and furniture were simple enough, and their dress even more so.
The purchase of milk had been a source of amusement
as well as difficulty all along the river, and while waiting
here we endeavored to secure a supply. Abd-el-Atti sent for
his pail, and we sat on the rocks among the huts on the
hillside, and told the women to bring their milk and pour into
it. Singularly enough the great objection which they had to
parting with it originated in their love of butter. Not for
eating purposes. That would be a waste of precious material.
It was for their heads only, to soak their black locks withal.
Hence one brought but a pint, and another half as much, and
another but a little more. Before they would pour the milk
into the common receptacle they must have the money; and as
for copper, they would not touch it. No, it must be silver.
But we had no silver coin small enough to pay for such small
amounts of milk, and after a long parley, Abd-el-Atti made
a dash at the calabashes and poured them all into the pail
together.
Then arose a cry, and while three or four of them
shouted their indignation, one, a tall and beautiful girl, one
of the most elegantly-formed women that I have seen, and
displaying her beauty in unvailed freedom, seized the
handkerchief which Abd-el-Atti had laid on a rock, and in
which was a dollar or so of money, and sprang like a deer up
the side of the rocks to a high point, where she turned and
shook it at us with a shout of delight. Abd-el-Atti raised his
gun and pointed it at her, but she knew well that it was only
a threat, and she did not fear it.
316
The entire fearlessness of the women in this part of the world is remarkable, and appears to be an evidence that they are well treated. In all the blows that I have seen struck here I never saw a man strike a woman; and
often-times when I have observed a man putting to flight
a crowd who surrounded a doorway or who annoyed
travelers, the women remained undisturbed, never
apprehending violence. It was a long time before we
could induce the girl to return with the money, but when
she did, she approached without a moment's fear of
personal violence.
A woman near this scene was grinding the castor-bean between two stones, and obtaining the oil for anointing
purposes. Others were pounding corn into meal and making
bread; and all were stout, fat, sleek women, looking as if fed
on the fat of the fattest of lands, instead of the dry meal of
Egypt. One man in America could not live a day on what will
keep a Nubian family in good feed for a week.
While I was wandering over the hills in search of foxes the wind went down, and the reis, with a stupidity for which he had become somewhat remarkable, cast off the fasts and went on down the river without looking for his passengers. I saw this from a hill-top nearly a mile away from the river, and had the pleasant consciousness withal, that every one on the boat had probably gone to sleep, and I might follow them till night in vain. Abd-el-Atti was somewhere among the mountains also, and I determined instantly to look him up, and at that moment saw him a mile below the boat, hurrying to the bank of the river. He stopped them, and I came up an hour afterward, foot weary and glad to get on board again.
At nearly midnight that night we were at Dakkeh, and determined to see it, as we had seen Saboa, by the light of
the moon, which in fact had not yet risen. The villagers
317
were sound asleep, and
did not hear us as we pulled the dry corn stalks from the
roofs of their houses, wherewith to build a fire in the
desolate court of the temple.
By their light I copied a quaint picture of a man, or a devil, or a god, playing on a harp. It is on one of the pillars at the left of the door as you enter. This temple is well worth a visit, if only for the exquisite state of
perfection in which many of the sculptures remain,
especially those in the small sepulchral chamber on the
east of the adytum, where, but for the smoke and blackness,
one might almost imagine every thing fresh from the
builders' hands.
Returning from the temple, we found some of the villagers awake, and pushed into their houses. There were the usual strange groups lying on the ground in profound slumber, forgetful for the time of the labors and the ills
of life. An old man and an old woman, very old, lay by
the embers of a fire, and when I entered rubbed their eyes
at the strange vision that interrupted their slumber, and
looked piteously at me, as if they thought I had come to
disturb them in their few remaining days. I dropped money
into their hands, and they looked like new beings. Some
antiques were here, a few broken vases, a coin or two,
and some trifles of that kind; and having bought all that
were of any value, we left them to sleep again, and
hastened back to the boat. It was a grand night again. The
moon lay in the east with an air of majesty and calmness
that I never saw surpassed, and I had blessed sleep that
night and the dreams that most of all I longed for.
Thank God again for dreams!
In the morning after we left Dakkeh we
were approaching Gerf
Hossayn. We were welcomed at the shore by a crowd
of hostile looking Nubians, and a demand of money for the privilege of landing. This is
one of the spots in Nubia celebrated
for outrages and rebellions. It is the Lyons of Egypt, where the government has more or
less to do every year, in putting down insurrections and
punishing not a few bold an daring offenders against its
authority.
The temple at Gerf Hossayn is like that at Abou Simbal, cut out of the rock of the hill. The remains of a colonnade in front of it lead to the doorway, which admits the visitor to a large chamber, the roof of which is supported by six colossal statues, all of which have been brilliantly painted, of which paint much brilliancy yet
remains. In the walls of the chamber behind the
openings between the statues, are eight niches, four on
each side, in each of which are three seated figures. The
second chamber has the wall supported by four large square
pillars, and beyond this is the adytum with its altar
and four seated statues behind it, the gods that have
waited for thousands of years the return of the devout of
old
319
times—who, alas, are
wandering in shades of darkness, seeking vainly the abodes of
their deities. There is a sublimity in the appearance of these
stone gods sitting behind their cold altars, in the profound
stillness of the mountain's very heart, which awes the
careless stranger. I stand before them as before the very
embodied thoughts of olden times. I look at them as I
would look at the visible presence in the flesh of one of
Homer's heroes. nay, more than that—men's throbbing hearts have been hushed in awe before this stone. Woman's breast has been bared to seek a blessing from their cold, calm eyes. Red lips have trembled in convulsive prayer, have quivered in the agonies of hope deferred and failing faith, before the silent gods. The eyes of millions, generations after generations of the changing races of men, have been fixed with adoring gaze on their voiceless lips, and the faith of those
generations had given sanctity to what might otherwise pass for stone and nothing more. If the voice of TheGod should but speak into life those
silent companions, and bid them utter their histories, what
bones would shake in the vaults of old Egypt as the fearful
stories of century after century came from those eloquent
lips!
We did not leave Gerf Hossayn in peace. One native,
blacker than any dream of darkness, grew specially insolent to
me, and I was compelled to order the crowd outside of the
front colonnade, and forbid their entrance, placing Mohammed
Hassan on guard with a pistol to enforce, obedience. This one
rascal, however, threw stones at my sentinel, which was more
than he could put up with. It was a miracle that he did not
use the pistol. Instead of that he threw the pistol to Hassan
Hegazi, another of the sailors who was with us, and sprang
at his foe. The yell of the spectators brought me out of
the temple in an instant, and I found the Nubian on his
back
320
under his powerful
assailant. I cleared a ring, and commanded Mohammed to drag
him into the colonnade, which done, I allowed him to
administer such justice as left our Gerf Hossayn friends
convinced of the impropriety of interfering with the pleasures
of a Howajji. When we returned to our boat we found alongside
of her a small boat which proved to belong to Abdul
Rahman, and was then upward bound to Derr. I wrote him a note, suggesting one of the annual visitations to Gerf Hossayn which the government were accustomed to make, and, before I left Egypt had the pleasure of hearing that he had acted on my recommendation, caught the especial offender, whom he would have no difficulty in recognizing by his sore head, and administered a proper amount of justice in the regular way.
We passed Dendoor in the afternoon, going ashore
only for an hour to examine the heap of ruins that mark the
site of a temple, once beautiful and, elevated on a fine
terrace above the river, and that night we laid the boat up at
Kalabshee.
The next morning was the last day of December and
of the year.
The large temple of Kalabshee is interesting, as having been once very gorgeous, and still retaining remains of its golden chambers; but the small rock-hewn temple on the hill-side is more interesting, as built or hewn by
Remeses (Sesostris), and as having in its front two
columns or pillars, which are among the oldest in the world,
since they must date between. 1300 and 1400 B.C., and
whose simple polygonal shafts are very like the Grecian
Doric in appearance. The representations of the deeds of
Remeses, which were on the sides of the court in front of
this temple, are defaced, but enough still remains to
enable us to trace much of interesting history from their
ancient lines.
321
At noon we were again on the river, and as the old
year died along the Nile and the new one came with curious
eyes to gaze on the wonders of Egypt of the ancient days, we
were falling quietly into the little bay under the shadow of
the temple that overhangs the eastern bank of Philæ the
beautiful.
All day long that New-year day we wandered among
the stately ruins of Philæ. We had a sort of claim to
possession of the island, for we had been its discoverers this
winter, being the first travelers up from the lower country;
but we found an English gentleman in actual possession, and in
the course of the day an American party came up on donkeys
from Es Souan to see the most beautiful of islands. Three
ladies, dressed in black, and wearing the broad black English
fiats on their heads, looked down on us from the summit of the
lofty tower of the propylon of the temple of Isis, and we,
sitting among the ruins at the north end of the island,
considered them as in some respects interlopers on our
domains. Nevertheless it was pleasant to see females from
civilized lands once more, and to know that we were
returning into the company of fellow Christians.
We sent the Phantom down the
river early in the morning. Of her fearful passage of the
cataract we had great accounts in the evening at Es Souan,
when we rejoined her. How she went bravely down the first
great rapid, danced like a bird through the foam and wild
dash of the long reach of the cataract; how thereupon
Bag Boug sprang at Reis Hassanein and seized his
turban, which is by custom the fee of the reis of the
cataract on a successful descent; how old Reis Hassan seized
the other end, and a fight ensued between the four
cataract reises, during which the boat struck a rock and
went over on her side, and a loud yell rose from fifty
throats; how Abd-el-Atti threw Bag Boug into the river and
knocked
322
Selim overboard after
him, and made terrible work generally among them, till the Phantom swung off into deep water; all these things we heard in the evening from Reis
Hassanein, who sat contented on the top of the kitchen
watching the preparation of our New-year's dinner, and from
Hassan, the bright-eyed cabin boy, whose heart had been in his
mouth a dozen times between Philæ and the foot of the
cataract.
As the sun was going westward, we hailed an old boat that lay under the bank of the main land, and a naked boy
and a miserable old man with a ragged cloth around his loins
paddled it across. It had an awning of coarse straw matting
across the stern, and under this we lay down while they
ferried us over to the main land, where we met donkeys which
Abd-el-Atti sent up from Es Souan on his arrival there.
I have before spoken of the road to Es Souan. I had
walked part of it with our missionary friends on a moonlight
night some time before, and now by daylight the road was
scarcely less picturesque and wild.
Our donkeys were none of the best. I had not used
mine five minutes before it became evident that he had a
weakness in his hinder parts, incapacitating him for carrying
a hundred and seventy odd pounds of American flesh and blood,
and I took to my own means of locomotion.
It was evening when we reached Es Souan, and here a
gay scene awaited us.
There were seven boats here, besides our own, carrying American, English, French, and Prussian flags, and after dinner, when it was about noon at home, we followed the illustrious custom of the Knickerbocker city, and made calls, while the ladies on the Phantom received. When we returned, we found some
twelve persons in the little cabin, and a merry evening that
was for us, returning, as
323
it were from exile,
suddenly into all the refinements of civilization.
When our friends had left the boat, we amused our-selves and the natives with a few fire-works, and the various boats saluting, we made the rocks of Elephantine echo all night to the sound of fire-arms.
Next day, at eight, we left, with a chorus of the rowers, as they lay down to their oars.
It was a dark and threatening day, but we went swiftly down stream, pausing nowhere, and at nine in the evening passed under the hill on which stands Koum Ombos.
I was shooting along shore, next morning, for a head wind kept the Phantom back, when Mohammed
Hassan, my constant attendant, shouted, “Yasmin!
Yasmin!” and dashed at a bunch of green leaves, with a
zeal that aroused, if it did not surprise me. Jessamine is a
wood most highly prized by the Orientals for pipe-stems,
and here was a quantity of it.
Reis Hassanein, seated on the cabin deck of the Phantom, a mile away, saw us and
shouted aloud to know what we were doing. The distance at
which these Arabs talk is incredible. Mohammed replied, and I
saw the reis tumble down into the small boat in a great
hurry. He hastened ashore to share the plunder. We
secured as much as would have cost eight or ten dollars to
purchase in Cairo,
and this I sent on board, with bunches of the fragrant
blossoms, for Amy and Miriam. I went on shooting along the
bank of the river, getting sundry rabbits, pigeons, and
partridges.
I arrived, at length, at the vast sand-stone quarries of Hagar Silsilis. Their extent is very great, and their chief feature of interest consists in deep, narrow, rock cuts, roads hewn from the river back into the hills, not more than twenty feet wide, and having sides often from fifty to a hundred feet high, perpendicular. I was lost in
324
one of these, and
found my way to the river just in time to hail the boat as it
drifted by. They put me across to the other side, where we all
landed to see the various rock-hewn tablets, and small
temples, or praying places, which here abound. Many of these
are of the deepest interest to the Egyptian scholar, and the
attention of Egyptiologists is just now directed very
carefully to the inscriptions at Hagar Silsilis.
Many of these open chapels are exceedingly beautiful, and on some the brilliant painting remains with very much
freshness. Perhaps the most interesting is the most northern
corridor, where we find repeated often the cartouche of Horus,
the successor of the great Amunoph who is the original of the
vocal Memnon. These chapels were probably used by the
laborers. The quarries, which are of very ancient date,
furnished the stone for most, if not all of the great temples
along the river below this point. Thebes and Karnak
were doubtless hewn out of these hills. I looked in vain for a
cartouche of Remai, which
Wilkinson saw on the rock somewhere near here, a king who was
of a very early period, if he be, as that learned gentleman
has thought possible, identical with Mœris.
The place derives its name from a large rock standing, column like, near the river, which is here very narrow. The word hagar, or hajjar, as it would be pronounced in Syrian Arabic, signifies a rock, and Silsilis a chain,
there being a tradition that in some ancient time a chain
was stretched across the river here as a barrier against
southern invasion.
I walked on down the river until dark. An Arab had
shot two crocodiles, and wanted to sell me their skins, but it
was not in my line. Toward evening I hailed the boat, and the
small boat came and put me across the river, where Abd-el-Atti
was shooting along shore a I had
325
been. While waiting
for him, I observed that the shore was covered with cornelians
and agates in large quantities. I filled my pockets, and threw
nearly a half bushel into the boat, from which to let the
ladies make selections, and then returned on board.
A loud cry, and a sudden thump on a sand-bank, interrupted our quiet, in the evening, and the next moment the reis nearly broke his neck as he fell off the front of the cabin to the main-deck. He had been dozing there, as usual, droning out a chorus for the men to row by, and when she struck, he toppled over forward, and came down in a heap in front of the door. Then ensued the usual demand for medicine and surgery, and so the night passed on.
Early next morning we were
near Edfou; and as I
had visited the temple alone on the upward passage we, of
course, had a stop to make here.
The reis, being in a desperate hurry to get to land before another boat which was close behind us, plunged the Phantom on a sand-bar, where the pelicans
and cranes laughed at us for three hours of a bright morning,
and the Breeze, the
other boat, following us blindly, fell on the same shoal, and
stuck fast on the same bar. The men heaved, and pulled, and
braced their backs under the boat, and strained their brawny
limbs, and looked wistfully at their breakfast on deck, which
the reis wouldn't let them have until they got the boat off;
and so the sun went up high, and the chances were that we
should lie there till the next flood of the Nile.
Trumbull, who had been sitting on deck, quietly smoking his chibouk, and had now finished it, called out to Hajji Hassan to make a rope fast to her stern, and take it off across the stream, where three of the men took hold, standing nearly up to their necks in water. A few easy pulls in that direction started the sand under the
keel, and she swung gently off, while the poor wretches
who had been working under the sides, swung themselves
in with an exclamation, “Mashallah!” and took to their breakfast as if starving. Fifteen minutes more brought
327
us to the land, at the
same spot in which we lay on our way up the river; whence we
started on foot, while the ladies rode donkeys, up to the
village and the temples.
The travelers from the other boat were a party of four from Albany, three ladies and a gentleman, and they soon arrived, so that there were five American ladies and three gentlemen in the temple at Edfou together. I have spoken of this old and
magnificent building on my way up the river, and I shall not
pause here to describe it. It is one of those wonders of Egypt
best described by saying that a large part of the modern
village, a part containing several hundred inhabitants, is
situated on the roof of the rear portion, the adytum, of the temple. The
filth of centuries is accumulated within; and I record here
the fact, that I did not enter the adytum, as this was the
only hole, large or small, in Egypt, which there was any
object in entering, that I shrunk from. It occurred on this
wise. I was loitering around the entrance, looking at the vast
towers of the gateway, while the ladies sat in a picturesque
group in the grand court, under the shade of the western
corridor.
“Antika; antika kebeer, antika tieb keteer minhenna!” said an Arab boy to me.
I had heard it from so many that I thought there must be something worth the seeing, and shouting to Miriam that
I would return soon, I pushed on after the boy, who led me,
with a motley train behind me, up to the village, which was on
the roof of the adytum, and through two or three of its dirty
alleys. The crowd of women and children began to increase
around me, and at length my leader pushed open the board
entrance of a mud hut, and told me to follow him. I followed
him, and they followed me. They were of all grades and colors,
and stages of nakedness and filth; some fifty Arab or
Egyptian women and children, not a man among them; and
I
328
looked around me in
the dim hut, thinking myself the centre of altogether the
worst-looking group of humanity that ever radiated around my
person. Up to this time I entertained the idea that I was to
find an antique for sale, and I had some doubts whether it
would turn out to be a mummy or a vase; for every valuable
curiosity is most diligently concealed from the
government officers. But the boy demanded now whether I
had a candle, and on my replying yes, and producing my
never-failing companion and some matches, he seized the
candle, lit it, while I looked on patiently, and then
dropping flat on his face on the floor, vanished out of sight.
It was magical. I was for an instant in astonished
silence, till the group began shouting, “Antika tieb, tieb
keteer!” and pointing downward, directed my attention to what
I had not before observed, that the side wall of the hut was
the upper part of the wall of the temple, and that the boy had
crawled through a hole about a foot high, by two or two and a
half wide, and was actually gone, by this “hole in the wall,”
into the holy of holies, which priests and princes of ancient
days were accustomed to enter in lordly processions of solemn
grandeur.
I stooped and looked in. The boy was calling me. I
lay down and worked my way in, snake fashion, far enough to
see that I was in a sculptured room, half filled with dust,
and straw, and filth, and then seven fleas attacked my feet,
seventeen my waist, and sevenscore my neck, and I returned to
outer light, and the stifling presence of the women and
children, who vociferously demanded if it was not a
magnificent antique, and if my bucksheesh would not be
proportionably grand. I scattered some coppers on the floor,
whereupon there ensued the usual rough-and-tumble scene, a
confused heap of heads, arms, legs, and bodies in the middle
of the room; and I came out into the air. As I passed the
front of the
329
temple on my way back
to the ladies, a hard-looking old case of an Arab whispered in
my ear that if I wanted to see some good arrakee he was just
the man who could gratify me. I thought he was, from his
personal appearance. He was, in fact, the one-eyed scribe
whose close attachment to the old governor I described in a
former chapter; and I now had an additional explanation of the
red face and blear eyes of that functionary, of whose
diligent pursuit of my brandy I before wrote.
Willing to see all that was to be seen, I assented, and the old fellow led me to the spot. For the benefit of future travelers who may wish to drink at Edfou, I will inform them that it is
in the street running from the front of the temple, third door
on the left; knock once and say something low about
bucksheesh, and an old woman—if she is not dead, as she seemed
likely to be soon—a facsimile of the old man, will open the
door, lead you through a court into a smaller court, and
exhibit altogether the most primitive still that your eyes
will ever rest on, wherein, by aid of dates and fire, there is
manufactured wherewith to poison the poor devils who lie
lazily around the temple to pick up travelers' coppers,
and insure them a poor reception from the Prophet after they
are dead. On the whole, however, it was good arrakee
that the old man made, although the stuff is detestable.
The taste is anise seed, the effect that of the lowest
grade of whisky. I tasted and departed. As I came out of
the hut into the street, where were now at least a
hundred natives crowded around our party, who were
purchasing antiques, I saw the old man slide up to Mr. R—,
the Albany gentleman aforesaid, and whisper as he had
to me, and a few minutes later Mr. R— came out of the hut with a comical expression of countenance, and it was difficult to say whether it was owing to the oddity of the circumstance or the vileness of the tipple.
330
There was a little girl in the crowd, innocent of drapery, who came up to me repeatedly with four coins at a time in her hand, which I repeatedly purchased before I observed that it was the same child each time. I then saw that there must be a treasury of them somewhere. Obviously she could not carry them about her person, that was too manifest, and I made her take me to her home, a mud hut a little way off. It was inhabited by an old woman, who denied entirely that she had any more; but persuasion and promises produced the result at length, and she brought me out some hundreds of coins, chiefly of the eastern empire, but many more valuable. I selected and purchased all that I wished; but the stock will last her for years, and any one wishing for coins may find her there. Street and number I can't give.
It was a delicious afternoon. The memory of it haunts me. I can not say why, except that earth, air, and sky were
in more perfect unison of beauty that day than ever before. We
dined early, and after dinner I took my gun and strolled down
the river, leaving the boat to follow when it would. The
evening came on, and I found myself on the beach, where a long
point of mud or sand, running two miles down the river,
completely shut me off from communication with the boat if she
should come along, but as yet I saw nothing of her. Retracing
my steps with Mohammed Hassan, my constant companion in
such walks, close behind me, I took to the point and
followed it down, shooting an occasional wild fowl, for
Edfou abounds in
every species of duck, and the river is filled with geese and
various other water fowl, which find excellent feeding-ground
in the lake and flats back of the village.
A boat coming slowly up the river with full sail set, passed close to me, and I exchanged salutes with her
owners. She carried English colors. The last rays of
331
the sun lit them
joyously as she swept on up the stream, and I was left alone
with my Arab attendant on the sandy point, and the swift night
was coming down on us, as it always comes in that land of
clear air and deep skies. At length it became manifest that it
was unsafe to walk further. The bar on which I was walking was
of mud and sand mingled, and had now narrowed to less than two hundred feet, while it oozed and sank under my feet at each step that I made in advance. It was that peculiar mud, too, which reminds one of what, when boys, we called leather-ice, which
was apparently tough and strong, and yet would yield under a
steady pressure, so that we could run across it, but could not
rest on it. I could strike the breach of my gun down heavily
and firmly on it, and it would not give, but by tapping it
gently I would change the consistency of it to mere loose mud,
and then a small circle would sink and leave clear water in
its place. Taking our position on the highest point of the
ridge, a foot or two above the river level, and changing our
feet constantly from place to place, we waited impatiently
the coming of the boat. The Breeze, Mr. R—'s boat, shot by us, and sent me a
halloo and a salute, to which I replied by waving my hat, and
a few minutes later the Phantom was visible leaving the land. It was
now a question whether they would see us or not, as it was growing so dark; but the voice is heard an incredible distance over these still waters. Our call was heard and answered more than a mile away, and the small boat came down rapidly for me. But it could not approach within thirty feet of the land, and I waded off to it,
declining the proffered shoulders of the man, lest by
contact I should take off what is as bad as disease, and much
worse than dirt.
As I came on board the men lay down to their oars
with a will, and it appeared that they had agreed on a
332
race with the crew of
the Breeze, which was now far ahead of us. In the evening, as we were seated quietly at our round table, we felt a sudden increase in the
velocity of the boat, and, looking out, saw that we were
alongside of the other boat, whose crew had waited for us.
Then the swarthy Arabs sprang to their oars and the
reis, seated at the top of the ladder to the upper deck,
led them in a song, to which they gave a stout and
hearty chorus, while the other boat sang another refrain;
and the two flew through the water at a peed far
surpassing any thing I had supposed possible with such
heavy objects. Now one boat was ahead, and now the other. Now the Breeze led us
half a length, and now we came up with her and edged slowly by
her. It was impossible to write at the table, so fast did we
go, and so much did the boat spring to the strokes of the
oars, and the race was not over till we both came to the land
under the shade of the sont trees that line the bank at El Kab, the ancient Eileithyas, of which the reader will remember I
spoke in a former article.
Here we had proposed to pass a day, and here we found one of the most interesting points in Egypt. The ruins of
the ancient city are more extensive than of any other in
Egypt, but these consist almost solely of crude brick remains,
walls, and heaps which cover a great space, included within
the circuit of a gigantic wall, whose height and thickness
must have been cyclopean. It is not in these, however, that
the interest of a stay at Eileithyas consists, but in the
tombs of the Egyptians with which the hill back of the plain
is perforated, some of which are among the most curious and
instructive in Egypt.
One or two of these are among the most ancient known in the Nile valleys containing very curious chronological
tables of kings' names which are, as yet, a puzzle to the
scholar. The ruins are chiefly of Roman times.
333
I was awake, as usual, at day break. Trumbull was
never behind me. We were always out with the first rays of
light, and I commenced my day invariably with a plunge in the
ancient river. The Breeze lay close by
us, and all was profoundly still on board of her, as we
went out with our guns for an hour's shooting among the
ruins of the old city.
It was a scene of indescribable desolation. The only spot in all Egypt where there are remains of the house of
the ancient inhabitants. These, being built of crude brick,
have elsewhere disappeared, but Eileithyas was inclosed in an
immense wall of the same material, not less than twenty feet
thick and forty or fifty high. The remains of this wall have
acted as a preserver of the dusty walls of houses within its
circuit, at least from winds, and they are, therefore, left,
in ruins, but enough of them standing to show that here the
people of ancient days had habitations. Here families lived,
children played, mothers bore offspring; all the home
passions, emotions, incidents, affections, and sorrows of life
had succession here; and any one of these little inclosures
has held a world of thought and hope two thousand years ago,
all gone now —all utterly vanished—all as pure dreams now as
is yonder blue sky, beautiful, glorious, distant, intangible,
unapproachable.
In a hollow, where was once a sacred lake connected
with one of the temples, we started a fox, and in the low
water that filled the bottom of the hollow, we put up a dozen
snipe and shot three or four of them.
As the sun came up pigeons began to fly, and we
stationed ourselves on the highest point of the old wall and
shot two or three dozen as they went over. Meantime, on board
the boat, Hajji Mohammed was busy at his breakfast
arrangements, which were kept in abeyance till the ladies came
out of their cabin, and then
334
Ferrajj was despatched
to find and call us. Such was the morning routine always when
the boat was not sailing.
Never were two ladies in brighter condition than Amy and Miriam, and never were donkeys more miserable brought
for ladies to ride on than now awaited them on the bank above
the boat. But these were the best that the country afforded,
and they mounted, while Trumbull and myself declined the
proffer of similar conveyances, and started on foot across the
plain, which stretched away to the foot of the mountain,
shooting as we went at whatever wild animals we found haunting
the ruins of the ancient palaces of the Romans. Half an hour
brought us to the foot of the hills, and lending our own
assistance to the donkeys, we succeeded in carrying the ladies
up the steep ascent to the platform in front of the first and
chief row of sepulchres, when they dismounted, and we
proceeded together to examine the empty chambers that were once fitted up for the long abode of mortality
awaiting immortality.
I shall not pause to describe these tombs. We sat in one of them and welcomed the arrival of the party from the
Breeze, who now came up, and we looked
out on the flow of the river, and up toward Edfou, and down toward Thebes, and again we talked of the
grandeur of the sepulchral spots which the men of old time
selected, as if they designed to look out on the flow of their
lordly river in the solemn nights, when ghosts of all ages
have been permitted to walk abroad.
I believe that I mentioned, in my description of my
voyage up the river, that I passed a morning at this place
searching for antiques. We desired to do so again, and having
given directions to our boat to drop down the rivers we went
on to the village, which lay a few miles down the plain,
crossing the same broad plateau on which, a few weeks before,
I had my fast run on an Arab
335
horse. I was now on
foot, and went along very quietly in the hot sunshine. At the
village we were surrounded by the inhabitants in an instant,
and, their curiosity having been first satisfied, they brought
us what they had collected during our absence up the river.
The stranger to Egypt perhaps wonders what sort of
antiques we can expect to find in such places. Certainly it
must be something smaller than a statue or sphinx, for these are plenty, and whoever wishes
to load a ship with one or a dozen may do so. But the tombs of
Egypt in-close unknown treasures of antiquity. Of these, to
the traveler, jewelry and articles of personal ornament
are usually most curious and desirable, and the tombs
often furnish these of great beauty and value.
It was in hopes that we might find something valuable that we made constant purchase of all the trifles that the
people brought to us; and, after loading ourselves with
earthern figures, images of various sorts, and coins in profusion, of various ages and conditions, we came down to the boat, which had dropped down the river to a point opposite the village. On the broad plain of El Kab that day we had a
perfect mirage; so perfect, that with a full assurance of the
impossibility of seeing the river, we disputed the possibility
of a mirage on so small a plain, and refused to believe it was
not water until we marked its boundary, and rode up to that
boundary.
That afternoon we cast off from the shore, the Breeze being ahead of us, and Mr.
R—having come on board our boat. After dinner, while we were
quietly sipping our wine, we were roused by the Arabs crying
out that there was an American flag ahead, and rushing out
on deck we saw a boat coming up with a fresh breeze,
and behind it yet another, carrying also the stars and
stripes. It was a sight worth seeing that, and not very
common any where in the eastern world. Four American
boats
336
together on the Nile!
Of course we all shouted—every body must shout under such
circumstances. Trumbull, Mr. R—, and myself sprang into our
small boat and boarded the other boats—the ladies having
only waved their hands and helped the shouting a little.
The Phantom and the Breeze went drifting down the river,
and we went up with the new-comers, who could give us late
news from home and from the civilized world, to which we had
so long been comparative strangers; and at length, as evening
approached, we suddenly remembered that the Phantom and the Breeze were gone.
We sprang ashore and hastened down the bank of the
river. A mile below, we found our small boat waiting for us,
and into this we hastened. The sun was setting— short twilight
followed. The night came down, dark and cold. There were pipes
in the boat, and tobacco plenty, that universal solace. Let me
see the man that dares talk to me of the “deleterious effects
of nicotine,” when I am recalling its delicious consolations
in such times as was that.
Eight—nine—ten o'clock, and still the men rowed, and still no signs of the Phantom or the Breeze.
“Now, men—lay on well—pull, pull—you shall have
Tombak to-night;” and they sent her through the current, six
of them pulling well, until my pistol was answered far down
the river, and the red light flashed out at last. The boats
were side by side, their bright cabin lights shining on each
other.
Were you ever abroad on a cold night of autumn, and
driving homeward over weary hills? and do you remember the
delight of the warm room, the cheerful lamp, the hissing tea
urn, and the welcome of pleasant lips? Such was ours in the
cabin of the Phantom.
At midnight we were at Esne,
and in the morning I went again up to the temple.
The mummies lay as I had left them some weeks before, no traveler having ventured to disturb their repose. There
were several boats at Esne, and while I sat in the portico of
the temple, one, and another, and another stranger came in and
voices of various lands disturbed the quiet of Ptolemaic
times.
The governor had no donkey that suited me or Abd-el-Atti, whom I represented. He came down to the boat with a drove of them, large and small, gray and black, male
and female, but he said himself that he could not scare up one
that he could recommend, and I left a general order to have
one sent down by boat to Cairo, and so we departed.
I was dozing on the upper deck after an evening chibouk, discussing with Trumbull the shape of some hieroglyphic about which our memories differed, when the Phantom brought up with a plunge on a sand
bank that sent the rowers over backward into each other's
laps, and disturbed Reis Hassanein's stupidity to an alarming
degree. He raved, stormed, swore, called on Allah, and vowed over and again that there was no Illah but Allah, but it was all of no use. Three hours she lay there, and
338
two more on other
banks before the morning, and then as we approached the
Gebelein it was blowing a hurricane up the river and he
couldn't get along an inch, and we lay-to from morning till
nearly sunset. Two or three boats dashed up the river in
glorious style, exchanging salutes with us as they passed.
Seeing one with American colors coming up, we pulled out
toward her, and as they saw our flags, for the Breeze was lying near us, they let their sheet fly and rounded to close by us, and made a call on the ladies. It proved to be the boat of two gentlemen from New Orleans, who had met some of the party on the Breeze some
where in Europe months before. These pleasant reunions are among the most inspiriting
incidents of foreign travel. They made a half-hour call, and
then flew on before the breeze, of which we could not wish
them a continuance, for we were by it kept back from Thebes, which lay half a day from us.
I strolled off over the fields with Abd-el-Atti and a milk-pail. Among my pleasantest recollections of Egypt are
those adventures with Abd-el-Atti among the fellaheen. While
he sought some one who would sell him milk, I sat down in a
sunny place and chatted with the crowd of curious people who
came around me. Once in a while I bought a valuable antique,
and many rare coins I picked up in those places. There is but
one memory of that day that is specially fixed on my mind.
On the bank of the river, near this village, I sat down and watched the women coming for water. One and another came, each helping the one before her to lift the enormous jar to the top of her head.
At length there appeared one of the noblest specimens of feminine beauty that I remember. A tall and splendidly
formed girl came down close by me, the wind blowing back her
single thin cotton garment so as to reveal the outlines of a
perfect form, one that Praxiteles might
339
have dreamed, one such
as it is seldom permitted human eyes to see. Her tunic was
open from neck to waist, and her bust, contrary to the common
appearance of the Egyptian women, was full and of delicate
outline. Her face was Greek, her lips classical in their
severe beauty.
Imagine my astonishment as this vision swept by me,
not three feet distant, and paused within a rod to dip water
in a heavy jar. I gazed admiringly at her, as who would not?
She returned my gaze with cold curiosity, and eyes devoid of
interest, but dark, lustrous eyes withal, that had fire in
them which might be made to flame.
She had on her neck a string of antiques, chiefly scarabæi. I had seen them thus before, and had purchased some curious antiques from the necks and wrists of the women. I walked up to her and took hold of them. She stood like a statue, motionless, with her black eyes fixed on mine, but was silent, and allowed my examination without fear or objection.
“How much shall I pay you for your necklace?”
She looked, but made no reply, and stooping down,
lifted her jar; a friend helped her swing it to her head, and
then, dropping her hands, she walked up the bank in stately
style, nor looked back, nor seemed to have the slightest
interest in the fate of Braheem Effendi. To be cut thus by an
Egyptian! On reflection, I have thought that she was perhaps
deaf and dumb—possibly idiotic, but I think not that, for she
was too splendidly beautiful.
It was after midnight—a calm, still night—when we
swept around the lower point of the island, and swinging into
the branch which comes down from the eastward, laid our boat
at the land close under the columns of the Temple of Luxor. The men were very still in all
their movements, for the ladies were sleeping, and we had
a
340
crew that were
remarkably intelligent for Arabs, and remarkably attentive to
our wishes.
Trumbull and I sat on the cabin-deck, wrapped in our